Skip to main content

Full text of "A view of China, for philological purposes [microform] : containing a sketch of Chinese chronology, geography, government, religion & customs. Designed for the use of persons who study the Chinese language"

See other formats


-•!^W''''?"'»WBWP^!l»»P5B»i»^SPS»»'''»^''3'*5F>^!SPF^S!F^5ISP?!P^ 


=1 


;-•  A^'g^v--. ■rirlrMfe-  ■ 


v=?>;p 


■^«F»^-T»«",=  ^T?- ■ 


VIEW    OF    CHINA, 


FOR 


PHILOLOGICAL  PURPOSES; 


CONTAINING 


A    S  K  E  T  C  H 

OF 

CHINESE  CHRONOLOGY,  GEOGRAPHY, 
GOVERNMENT,  RELIGION  Sg  CUSTOMS. 

DESIGNED 

FOR  THE  USE  OF  PERSONS  WHO  STUDY  THE 

CHINESE  LANGUAGE. 


BY  THE  REV.  R.  MORRISON^. 


MACAO  :    PRINTED 


AT  THE  HONORABLE  THE  EAST  INDIA  COMPANY  S  PRESS, 

B  Y    P.  P.  T  H  O  M  S. 

rVBLISHEO  AND  SOLD  BY  BLACK,  PARBURY,  AND  ALLEN,  BOOKSELLCBS  TO  THE" 

HONORABLE  E4ST  INDi  COMPANY,  LONDOM. 

1817. 


^.r--— 


To  I 

:;3 


n 


83 


RPfV-'- '." 


PREFACE. 


THE  Materials  contained  in  this  Small  Volume,  were  at 
Jirst  intended  to  be  attached  to  the  Chinese  Dictionary,  Printing 
hy  Order  of  the  Honorable  the  East  India  Company;  and  to 
be  hound  up  with  it.  However,  as  subjects  of  frequent  refer- 
ence, they  will  probably  be  more  convenient,  Printed  in  the 
prescntform,  and  bound  up  by  themselves. 

To  avoid,  in  some  deg^'ee,  the  excessive  dryness  of  merely 
Foreign  Names,  Distances,  and  Dates,  and  to  assist  the  mind 
(f  the  Student  in  taking  a  comparative  survey  of  the  progress 
of  human  Society,  during  the  same  period  of  time  indifferent 
parts  of  the  world,  a  few  of  the  most  remarkable  Persons,  In- 
ventions, and  other  Occurences,  in  the  various  regions  oj  the 
Globe,  as  well  as  in  China,  are  annexed  to  the  Chronology, 
They  occupy  so  little  space,  that  no  fair  objection  can  be  made 
to  their  insertion  on  the  ground  of  swelling  a  new  Book  with 
things  already  very  well  known.  . 


*Ji;-i5^i_  <_..  .  \.-.  .'-'■■<r^£Ki=^.^:r-J^:£._^ 


lY. 


Tke  Court  of  Directors,  and  their  Select  Committee,  at 
Canton,  in  China,  continue  their  liberal  encouragement  of  the 
Author's  attempts  to  facilitate  to  Englishmen  the  acquisition  of 
the  Chinese  Language.  To  the  existing  Committee, — the  Pre- 
sident Sir  Theophilvs  J.  Metcalfe,  Bart;  and  the  other 
Members,  Joseph  Cotton;  J.  B.  Urmston  ;  and  J.  Molony, 
Esqres.,  many  thanks  are  due  for  their  steady  perseverance  in 
supporting  the  Honorable  Company's  Chinese  and  English 
Press.  A  more  general  acquaintance  with  the  Language,  will, 
it  may  be  hoped,  by  degrees,  tend  to  promote  a  fuller,  and  an 
increasingly  cordial  understanding  between  two  great  Nations, 
whose  amicable  intercourse  is  much  calculated  to  benefit  both. 

To  his  friends,  the  President  and  Members  of  the  Select 
Committee,  with  the  other  Gentlemen  of  the  British  Factory ; 
to  the  Honorable  the  Court  of  Directors ;  and  through  them 
to  his  Country,  the  present  small  Work,  is  respectfully  of- 
fered, by 

THE  AUTHOR, 


July  26,  1817. 


CONTENTS. 


CHRONOLOGY,  PAKI 

Introductory  Remarks,  -  -  -  -  ,  -  .       i 

C}'cle  of  Sixty  Years,  -  -  -  -  .  .-3 

Emperors  of  the  Ta-ts'hing  Dynasty,  ...  .  .4 

Remarkable  Occurrences,       -  -  -  .  .  .  .5 

The  Ming  Dynasty,  -  -  -  .  .  .  -12 

The  Yuen  Dynasty,  -  -  -  -  -  -  -    16 

The  Sung  Dynasty,    -  -  -  -  -  -     16 

The  Woo-tae,  or  Five  Dynasties,  viz.  Chow,  Han,  T»in,  Tang,  and  Leang,  -    26 

The  Tang  Dynasty,    -  -  ;  .  .  -    32 

The  Liih-chaou,  or  Six  Dynasties,  viz.  Suy,  Chin,  leang,  Tse,   Sung,  Tsin,  -    36 
The  Han  Dynasty,      ----..  40 

The  Period  of  the  San-kwS,  or  Three  Kingdoms,        -  .  •  -     44 

The  Tsin  Dynasty,      -  -  -  -  -  •  -  .     43 

The  Chow  Dynasty,     -  -  -  -  -  -  --ib 

The  Shang  Dynasty,  -  -  -  --  -  -52 

The  Hea  Dynasty,      -  -.  -  -  --  -  -56 

The  Woo-tae,  or  Five  Emperors,        -  -  -  -  -  -    ib. 

The  Sau-hwang,  or  Three  Sovereigns,  -  -  -  -  -    58 

Fabulous  Period,        -  -  -  -  --  -  -ib. 

Extract  from  Chinese  History,  -  -  -  -  ,  -  -    59 

GEOGRAPHY, 

Outline  of  the  Empire  of  Ta-ts'hing.  -  -  -  -  -     61 

Situation  and  Population  of  the  several  Provinces,    r  -  -  .64 

The  Mung-koo  Tribes,  long  dependant,         -  -  -  -  -    "2 


!»J03J»pj«i^g^»f^--. 


VI. 


CONTENTS. 


Recently  attached  Mun^-koos,  -  -  . 

New  Boundaries  on  the  West,  -  -  . 

Latitude  of  Places  on  the  Imperial  Map, 
New  dependant  Territories,  -  .  . 

Nations  reputed  Tributary  to  China, 

r.OTERKMEXT, 

Names  and  Functions  of  the  Officers  of  GoTcrnment, 
Of  the  Supreme  Government,  -  -  . 

Of  Provincial  Government,  Civil  Officers, 

Military  Officers, 
Of  the  Nine  Ranks,    -  -  .  .  . 

Literary  Examinations,  -  .  .  . 

TIME, 

The  Twenty -eight  Constellations,        ... 
Terms,  twenty-four  in  the  year,  -  -  . 

Hours;  Night  Watches,  -  .  -  . 

iESTIVALS, 

The  h'ew  Year,  &c.  .... 

JlELlGION, 

Ofthe  Three  Sects,  -  .  .  . 

Of  the  Priests,  --..-. 

Marriage,  .  .  _  _  . 

Funerals,        ----.. 
The  Pa-kwa,  or  Eight  Diigrams,        .  -  . 

Concluding  Remarks,  ,  -  .  . 


PAGE 

-  73 

-  75 
.  77 

-  78 

-  SO 

-  87 

-  ib. 

-  92 

-  95 

-  97 

-  101 

-  102 

-  103 

-  104 

-  105 

-  no 

-  113 

-  ib. 

-  114 

-  117 

-  120 


SKETCH 


cv 


CHINESE  CHRONOLOGY,  GEOGRAPHY,  &c 


iN  proportion  as  a  Person  is  ignorant  of  the  History,  Geography,  Political  and  Reli- 
gious Institutions,  Local  Customs  and  Opinions  of  a  Country,  is  the  Language  of  that 
Country  difficult  to  him;  and  his  liability  to  mistake  the  words  and  idiom  of  the 
Language,  is  in  the  same  proportion.  Hence,  what  is  perfectly  clear  and  explicit  to  a 
Native,  is  often  dark  and  ambiguous  to  a  Foreigner.  To  the  latter,  words  and  sentences 
do  not  call  up  the  same  associations  as  to  the  former ;  which  circumstance  causes  either 
obscurity  or  error.  There  is  a  difficulty  also  in  defining  words  by  alluding  to  Insti< 
tutions  and  Customs,  respecting  which  the  Reader  is  as  yet  uninformed. 

A  Dictionary  therefore  of  a  Foreign  Language,  ought  to  have  annexed  to  it  an 
outlincof  the  History,  Geography,  Religion,  Philosophy,  Government  and  Customs 
of  the  Country.  To  do  this  fully,  would  swell  an  Introduction  to  an  unusual  length;; 
and  individual  customs  and  opinions  may  be  explained  when  words  referring  to  them 
occur  in  the  body  of  the  work.  But  the  Chronology,  Geographical  Divisions  and 
Offices  of  Government,  form  each  a  connected  series  vt  system,  which  cannot  without 
much  tautology  be  explained  in  broken  parts.  Another  reason  for  presenting  to  the 
Learner  an  outline  of  the  Names  of  Places,  Offices,  &c  is,  that  Persons  beginning 
Chinese  are  liable  to  suppose  that  every  character  must  be  defined  singly,  whereas  the 
fact  is,  that  there  is  scarcely  a  sentence  in  which  there  are  not  two  or  more  characters 
understood  as  united,  and  which  are  not  intelligible  when  taken  apart.      The  several 


characters  which  compose  a  name,  either  of  a  person,  place,  or  thing,  are  not  usually 
to  be  defined. 

The  following  Chronological  Table  of  the  Reigns  of  the  Chinese  Emperors,  is 
from  a  Comparison  of  the  following  Historical  Works.  1st.  iffl  '^j  ^BB  H  T'hung-- 
keen-kang-rauh,  in  100  Volumes,  hy  ^t  ^^  -3^- Choo-foo-tsze,  the  celebrated  Com- 
ment itor  on  the  Four-books; — 2d.  JUl  -{-*  — *  ^  Urh-shih-yih-sbe, '  The  Twentv-one 
Historians,  in  282  Volumes  ; — and  3d.  iSM  «£  W  ^  Kang-keen-hwuy-tseuen,  in  34 
Volumes,  by  6l  yMj  Fung-chow.  Also,  from  a  Table  of  the  Cycles,  published  by 
Imperial  authority,  entitled  ^  TT  ^^  "T*  San-yuen-kea-tsze ; — A  Chronological 
Table  called  ^  /^  ^P  ^  ^  W  LiiS-tae-ke-ntJen-peen-Ian,  is  that  which  is 
here  followed  ;  in  these  there  are  slight  discrepancies,  which  it  is  not  the  object  of  this 
Table  to  endeavour  to  adjust. 

The  Emperors  of  China,  beside  their  proper  Names,  take  a  Title  when  they  ascend 
the  throne.  This  title  is  called  their  ^  if?  KwO-haou,  or  afe  ^#  Neeu-haou  ;  in 
assuming  which,  they  fjf\  ^  |p^  ^  f^^.  Yuug  tsze  tseu  keih  tseang)  employ 
characters  which  denote  something  felicitous.  When  the  Emperors  die,  another  title 
is  written  on  a  tablet  dedicated  to  them  in  the  temples  where  they  are  interred.  This 
title  is  called  their  ^a  0Gf  Meaou-haou.  By  the  [^  &B  Kwo-haou,    they  are 

generally    mentioned    when   quoting    them    for    merely    Chronological     purposes; 
however,  as  previous  to  the  [Jtj    Ming  Dynasty,  many  of  the  Emperors  changed  their  : 
Kw6-haou  several  times  during  the  period  of  one  reign,  it  is  in  this  case  more  sim- 
ple to  use  their  Meaou-haou.     The  KwS-haou  does  not  appear  to  have  been  introduced 
till  the  lime  of  yja    Hau.  .  . 

The  Meaou-haou  is  used  when  speaking  of  the  Emperors  personally,  and  is  inserted 
in  the  Imperial  Almanac,  pointing  out  the  day  of  their  demise;    which  day  is  kept  as  a  ■ 
day  of  mourning,  and  of  performing   the  rites  of  sacrifice  to  their   manes,'     This  is 
observed  for  five  generations.     When  the  sixth  generation  succeeds  to  these  sepulchral 
honors,  the  first   of  the   series  is  removed. 

The  name  of  the  Dynasty  is  often  used   before  the  name  of  the  Prince,  as  00  Tn^ 
^  Ming-ching-tsung,  i.  e.  'Ching-tsung  of  the  Dynasty  Ming.' 

In  making  out   this  Table,  though  contrary  to  general  practice,  1  begin   at  the 
present  moment  and  ascend  to    antiquity.     It  is  immaterial  which  mode  is  adopted. 


That  which  I  follow,  appears  to  nie  the  preferable  one,  because  we  are  too  apt  to  consider 
giren  periods  of  high  antiquity  as  fixed  with  absolute  certainty,  when  they  are  only 
probable.  To  come  at  the  dates  of  past  events,  we  must  begin  with  the  present 
moment,  turn  round  and  pass  upthe  stream  of  time.  <  .        .   _     ,   -  . 

The  Cycle  of  Sixty  years,  which  the  Chinese  employ  in  their  Chronology,  is  called 
;;^  ffl  J31  Hwa-kea-tsze.  A.  D.  1816,  is  the  I3th  year  of  the  LXXV  Cycle,  from 
the  61  St  year  of  the  Emperor  ^  iSl  Hwang-te.  Ten  of  the  Characters  employed,  are 
called  -4^  ^ Shih-kan,  'The  tenstems;'  or  '^  ^  T'heen-kan,  'The  celestial  stems.' 

They  are  these,  ^  ^  p^  "F J-^C  G  ^  ^  i^  ^^'  ^'^'  P'"='  *'•>?' ""'"O' 
ke,kang,sin,jin,  kwei.       The  twelve,  called  j;-(^ '^  Te-che,    'Terrestial  branches,' 

are  these,  ^  ^  ^  ^P  M^Gt^  7^  ^  '1  J^  ^  Tsze,  chow,  yin, 
maou,  shin, -sze,  woo,  we,  shin, 'yew, -seiih,  bae.  These  are  arranged  in  the  following 
order. 


ft¥^' 

g^41 

^  fp  31 

^   ^   21 

;^l^n 

^¥  ^ 

$rL'' 

tiL^^ 

^VL^2 

m  L  ^' 

"^L^^ 

a  z:.  2 

^1^53 

^  j^  43 

E^  ^33 

JpgPq23 

^B'^ 

Si^  3 

GT^^ 

^  7    « 

g-f34 

^    J     ^* 

iT^4 

^Tv* 

^;S:- 

^  ;Jc45 

s;^^^ 

f-J«^^ 

^jic'^ 

^i*  ^ 

^a^e 

g  tL46 

^E^^ 

5.e^« 

^£>« 

£- E-^ 

*^^^ 

*rt^^ 

^fS^^ 

^.S^'  MK^^ 

^^  ' 

a  ^58 

^^48 

3.^38 

^P^28 

ei^- 

**^ 

;^^59 

?^49 

^$39 

M  i  ^-« 

if  3b  19 

i^i    9 

^^60 

ill  50 

^[1^40 

E^^30      ^^20 

g^^to 

These  Characters  are  applied  not  only  to  the  Years,  but  also  to  the  Months,  Days, 
and  Hours;  as  also  to  the  points  of  the  Compass.  |75  -+-  Ping  tsze  ^E  Neen,  i.  e. 
the  I3th.  year  of  the  Cycle,  corresponds  to  A.  D.  1816,  and  commenced  on  the  27th 
of  January  of  that  year. 


b2 


sm 


mmmmmmmmm 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE 


or  THE; 


REIGNS  OF  THE  EMPERORS  OF  CHINA. 


The  A  ?fl9  Ta-ts'hing  Dynasty. 


HEAOC-HAOU. 

KWU-HAOU. 

Reign 

ed 
years. 

closed 

A.  D. 

First 

year  of 

CTcle. 

TB£  REGNUfG  BltPEItOR,A.  D.  ISI&. 

.^  ^  Kea-king.   - 

SI 

Lxxr. 
1804 

iw  ^^  ^"u  ^£  ijfr  Kaou-tsang-slM»n-hwang-te 

^   ^  Keen-liMg. 

60 

1794 

JF  yrr  "^  ^  ^f^  She-tsung-heen-hwang-te. 

^  j£  Yung.ching.j 

13 

1735 

LXXIV 

1744 

S£  JHB  r"*  S.  *tfr  Shin-tsoo-jin-hwang-te. 

j^gEKang-be. 

61 

1728 

ife  ffltt-^2i  W  She-tsoo-chang-hwang-te. 

||gji^Shun.che, 

18 

1661 

• 

LXZIII 

1684 

I 


REMARKABLE  OCCURRENCES. 


.«».  ^  ^  5>  H  M^  il  ^^^Zm  0K-"-»-S.  after  redo- 
ciug  the  Chin-kJJ-urii  (a  Tartar  tribe),  and  fixing  the  seat  of  the  local  Gotctii- 
ment  at  E-i.*,  raised  there  a  Stone  tablet,  on  which  he  wrote, 

•The  tree  which   Heaven  plants,  though  man  should  throw  it  down,  he  cannot 

eradicate  it: 
•  The  tree  which  Heaven  casts  down,  though  man  should  replant  it,  it  will  not  grow.'*- 

The  Emperor  then  upbraids  the  conquered  people  with  the  violence  and  murder 
which  they  had  committed,  at  the  same  time  that  they -^  ^  ^  ^  ^  W 
Said,  they  promotedthe  Yellow  (or  Lama's)  Religion,  andworshipFd  the 
•  His  Majesty,  after  mentioning  his  own  good  intentions,  and  the 
necessity  under  which  he  had  been  of  subduing  them,  said,  that  their  rebellion 
would  issue  ia  final  good;  f^  jjj^  [^  M |S  "t^  '  ^^""^  would  be  educed 
from  evil.'  He  adds,  ^  ^^^'^^^p  A  ^J  ^  '  ^^^  *"*' 
been  effected  was  by  the  aid  which  Heaven  granted  to  the  Dynasty  Ts'hing,  and  not 
by  human  effort      (Vide,  Ta-ts'hing-y!h-t'hung-che.) 

In  the  S5th  year  of  the  reign  of  Keen-lung,  the  jl  ^  j^  ^  ff  Too-urh- 
hbo-tth^han,  (or  Han  of  Tourgouths)  passed  from  their  original  settlement,  and 
submitted  to  the  Manchow  Dynasty.  They  are  said  to  have  amounted  to^  -p 
^£  ^^  Several :  hundreds  of  thousands. 


God  Ffih 


*  The  sentiment  contained  ia  these  lines,  corresponds  nearly  with  that  dictated  by 
the  Almighty  to  the  Prophet.  Jeremiah,  "  I  have  set  thee  over  the  nations  and  over  the 
kingdoms,  to  root  out,  and  to  pull  down,  and  to  destroy,  and  to  throw  down,  ,to  build, 
and  to  plant."    Jer.  i.  lOtb* 


w 


tmmmsmimims 


CHRONOLOGY.]]  6 

1776,       Keen-lung  subdued   /^^  J{[  Kin-chuen,  otherwise  called  CO  -3-  Meaou-tsZC 
1688,  Subjected  Formosa,  called  by  the  Chinese  ^>  f^  Tae-wan. 

S  M  M  '^"  ^  ^  '  ^"   ""^  ^'^^^  ^^^'"   "^  Keen-lung,    the 


English,  from  the  north  west  extremity  of  the  world,  and  who  from  ancient  limes 
to  the  present,  had  never  reached  the  middle  land  (China),  passed  over  an  immense 
ocean  and  came  to  the  Court'  of  the  Universal  Sovereign.  (Vide,  Map  of  the  World, 
published  by  authority,  in  the  59th  year  of  Keen-lung.) 
1735,  During  the  3d  year  of  Yung-ching,  in  the  Province  of  jiB  ^I(^  Hob-pih,  a  salt 
water  spring  burst  forth  suddenly.  The  people  obtained  from  it  about  200  catties 
of  salt  daily. 

.  Yung-ching  the  fourth  son  of  Kang-he,  was,  in  the  beginning  of  his  reign, 
greatly  perplexed  by  the  conduct  of  his  brothers.  He  long  threatened  them  with 
severe  punishment,  and  argued,  that,  he  would  be  justified  by  posterity,  in  putting 
them  to  death.  He  proceeded  to  take  from  them  all  rank,  and  to  shut  them  up 
in  solitary  confinement,  surrounded  by  high  walls.  He  took  away  their  proper 
names,  and  gave  them  others,  either  unmeaning  or  ludicrous.  One  he  called  ^S. 
^  Oh.  f'lb-sze-hih,  '  Shut  up  to  study  darkness.'  Ministers  made  out  upwards 
of  fifty  charges  against  them,  and  requested  that  death  might  be  inflicted.  The  Em- 
peror made  long  speeches,  saying,  bow  much  these  unprincipled  worthless  brothers 
.  of  his  had  vexed  and  distressed  his  father,  and  how  richly  they  deserved  death, 
at  the  same  time  he  could  not  bring  his  mind  to  execute  them ;  '  I  must,'  said  he, 
'think  of  it  longer.'  In  the  mean  time  STh^sze-hih  died  in  confinement.  The  Em- 
peror was  grieved,  and  softened  towards  another  brother.  He  said,  he  felt  an  in- 
clination to  release  him,  but  did  not  know  how  to  act,  and  requested  that  his  minis- 
'lers  would  take  the  opinions  of  all  the  Viceroies,  and  leading  Generals  of  the 
Empire.    However,  before  an  answer  came,  the  brother  died ! 

Yung-ching,  11th  year.  Importation  of  Ivory  prohibited  at  Canton,  to  repress 
luxuriotM  elegance. 

A  Viceroy,  -^^  ^M.^S.  took  an  oathof  secrecy  inrorder  to  obtain  a  confession, 
which  he  immediately  divulged,  and  caused  the  death  of  the  person  who  confessed. 
1722,  Kang-he  bad  VK' ^T  raoveable  types,  of  copper,  cut  in -considerable  numbers. 


[chronology. 


During  a  scarcity  of  coin,  Keen-lung  permitted  them  to  be  melted  down,  which 
he  afterwards  regretted  much,  and  had  250,000  wooden  types  cut.  The  page  of 
moveable  types  is  commonly  called  y^  jjj^  Hwa-pan^  or  V^  ^  hM^  Hwo-tsze- 
pan.  The  expression  was,  by  the  Emperor  Kcen^lung,  deemed  inelegant,  and  he 
changed  the  term  to,  ^^  ^^  Tseu-chin, '  Congregated  Pearls.'-  Under  the  Dynasty 
■p^  Sung,  moveable  characters  made  of  clay,  baked  hard,  were  used.  The 
Writer  of  this,  possesses  an  Imperial  Work  in  24  vols,  entitled  ^*^^  Zji  n5 
tE  ^•^^^'^^  ^*'  printed  with  moveable  types;  but  it  is  by  no  means  equal  to 
good  printing  with  wooden  blocks,  which  are  still,  almost  universally  adhered  to 
by  the  Chinese.  '         ;  -         . 

Kang-he,  in  his  forty-ninth  year,  said, '  Since  1  ascended  the  throne,  1  have  directed 
military  operations  to  a  great  extent.  1  have  crushed  rebels,  I  have  taken  pos- 
session of  Formosa ;  1  have  K^-^ji  .^  Hfr  humbled  the  Russians.' 

In  the  22nd  year  of  Kang-he,  the  population  of  the  Empire  is  put  down  at 
19,432,753  familes. — In  his  SOth  year,  the  population  was  20,111,380  families.  ■ 
1738,  The    famous  Pirate,    who  submitted  to  Kang-he,  in  his  23rd  year,  was  called  ' 
So  -ST  J^  Ching-chung-shwang.     The  multitude  were  called  together  by  Govern-  - 
ment  to  witness  the  ifc  M^  tonsure  of  the  Pirate  Chief  and  bis  party.        "fefe  TH 
She-lang,  was  opposed  to  him,  and  obtained  the  title  of  i^M  ^S  ji^-  J^  Tsing-  • 
hae  Tseang-keuu,  '  Pacificator  of  the  Seas.' 

,>R.  —  jii  Woo-san-kwei,   The  famous  Chinese  General,    who  opposed    the 
Tartars,  during  the  closing  years  of  the   last  Emperor  of  the  Ming  Dynatsy  ;  and 
who,  on  the   Capital  being  taken  by  the  rebel  ^  j^  ^  Le-lsze-ching,  and  the 
Emperor  and  his  Empress  having  destroyed  themselves,  invited  his  late  enemies  the  - 
Tartars,  to  assist  in  expelling  the  rebel. 

Woo-san-kwei  fought  for  the  Tartar  Dynasty,  during  the  whole  ofShun-che's   ■ 
reign,  and  till  the  10th  year  ofKaiig-he,  when  he  rebelled.      He  was  previous  to 
this,  denominated  ^  ^ti  ^  Ping-se  wang,  '  The  king,  subjugator  of  the  West.' 
In  the  17th  year  of  Kang-he,  he  died  unsubdued.  ■. 

Woo-san-kwei's  son  during  his- father's  life,  was  taken  by  the  Government  and  : 
destroj'cd ;  his  grandson  succeeded  to  the  head  of  his  party,  but  was  soon  over-  - 
come,  taken,  put  to  death,  and  had  his  lifeless  head  exposed  to  the  multitude  by 


CHRONOLOGY.]] 


the  Emperor's  order.  His  grand-father's  bodj  was  taken  from  its  grave,  cat  to 
pieces,  and  parts  sent  to  several  Provinces  of  the  Empire.  His  Majesty  was  over- 
joyed on  the  occasion;  gave  a  banquet  to  ninety-three  of  his  principal  military 
officers,  desired  them  to  be  at  their  ease ;  to  talk  and  laugh  in  his  presence ;  and 
urged  them  to  drink,  till  from  the  quantity  of  wine  which  they  had  taken,  it  was 
necessary  for  the.servants  in  waiting  to  carry  them  out.  (Vide,  Tung-hwa-luh.) 
1666,  Tea  first  used  in  England. 

1736, — 146  Englishmen  confined  in  the  blackhole  at  Calcutta,  IS3  died 
643-4,  Shua-che,  ascended  the  throne  of  China.  The  Meaou-haou  of  Shun-che's  pre- 
decessor, is  -y^  -^  ^  ^  '^  Tae-tsung-wan  Hwang-te.  His  Kwo-haou,  A.  D, 
1636,  was^  1^^  Tsung-tlh.  A.D.  1627,  it  was  ^  ^^, T'heen-tsung.  He 
changed  the  Kwo-haou  during  his  reign.  The  family  of  y^  Jr^  Ta-ts'hing, 
in  the  Chronological  Table,  carry  their  Imperial  genealogy  one  generation  farther 
back.  It  commences  in  1616,  then  the  KwS-haou  was  ^  ^  T'hiien-ming,  'By 
the  decree  of  heaven.'  The  Meaou-haou  is  T^  jffl  A  ^  JSS  Tae-lsoo-kaou 
hwang-te.    Their  Court  was  then  held  in  Manchow  Tartary,  at  the  place  now  called 

1643,  The  i8lh  year  of  the  reign  of  Charles  I. 

Shun-che  required  of  the  Chinese,  the  4^  ^^T'hefS,  'Eradication  of  the 
hair,'  or  Tartar  mode  of  shaving  the  head,  on  pain  of  death-  The  obstinate 
omission  of  it,  he  declared  to  be  an  unpardonable  crime.  There  was  much  op- 
position made  to  it,  and  some  men  of  rank  suffered  in  consequence. 

1652,  Shun-che  reigned  over  14,883,858  families,  which  at  an  average  of  six  persons  to 
a  family,  makes  89,000,000.      (Vide  Tung-hwa-luh.) 

1635,  Tae-tsung-wan  Hwang-te,  addressing  his  Courtiers,  said,  "  I  have  read  the  Histo- 
rical Works  of  the  Chinese,  and  they  abound  with  false  glosses ;  there  is  no  ad- 
vantage can  arise  from  an  entire  perusal  of  them.  Do  you  study  the  Histories  of 
^S  /T*  ^2  7t  i'^^ou.  Sung,  Kin,  and  Yuen,  and  select  from  them  examples  of 
men  who  diligently  sought  to  improve  in  the  art  of  Government,  then  our 
country  will  increase  in  felicity  and  glory."   (Vide,  Ta-tshing  Shing  Heun,  vol.  2.) 

1618,  lu  the  3d.  year  of^  -^  T'hiien-ming,  corresponding  to  the  46th  year  of  ^ 
^  Wan-le;h,  the  Manchow  Prince,^  M  ^  ;^  about  to  enter  on  the  sub- 


WH'f^^S^^^^- 


>|!j«J5s4i-J»ys,i 


^'>"^K7aa?^x^-'ST^ ' 


9  {^CHRONOLOGY. 

jugation-of  the  Chinese,  -nrote  down  -j^  "^  'jft  *  Seven  great  grievances,'  of 
■which  he  had  to  complain:  on  account  of  which,  he  felt  high  indignation,  and 
■which  he  was  about  to  revenge.  These  he  laid  before  Heaven,  and  ^  ?r  an- 
nounced Ihenn  to  the  Deity  in  a  solemn  manner.     His  words  are, 

'Ere  my  Grandfather  iiad  injured  a  blade  of  grass,  or  usurped  an  inch  of 
ground  that  belonged  to  Ming,  Ming  causelessly  commenced  hostilities,  and  injured 

him. This  is  the  first  thing  to  be  revenged. 

'Although  Ming  commenced  hostilities,  we,  still  desirous  of  peace,  agreed  to 
.engrave  it  on  a  stone,  and  take  a  solemn  oath  in  confirmation  of  it,  that  neither 
Mancbow  nor  Chinese  should  pass  the  respective  limits ;  whoever  dared  to  do  so, 
should,  the  moment  he  was  seen,  be  destroyed.;  and  that  the  party  which  connived 
at  any  violation  of  this  treaty,  should  be  exposed  to  the  judgments  of  Heaven.  Not-  . 
withstanding    this  oath,  Ming  again  passed  the  frontier  with  troops  in  order  to 

assist  a  People  called  the  Y^-hih. .This  is  the  second  thing  to  be  revenged. 

'  When  a  subject  of  Ming  passed  over  the  frtnticr  and  committed  depredations 
in  my  territory,  I,  agreeably  to  the  oath  above  stated,  destroyed  him.  But  Ming 
turned  his  back  on  the  former  treaty  confirmed  with  an  oath,  complained  of  what 
I  had  done;  put  to  death  an  Envoy  of  mine;  and  having  seized  ten  men  on  the 

twrders,  caused  them  to  be  slain. This  is  the  third  thing  to  be  revenged. 

'  Ming  with  troops,  passed  the  frontier  to  assist  the  Ye-hlh,  and  caused  my 
Daughter,   already  betrothed,  to  have  her  destination  changed,  and  be  given  to 

another  person  of  the  Mung-koo  nation. This  is  the  fourth  thing  to  be  revenged. 

'  For  many  generations,  I  held  as  my  frontier,  the  Cfaae-ho  hill,  and  places 
adjacent:  my  people  cultivated  it;  but  Ming  has  refused  to  allow  them  to  reap,  and 

expelled  them  from  thence. This  is  the  fifth  thing  to  be  revenged. 

'  The  Y8-hlh  committed  crimes  against  Heaven^;  but  Ming  acted  with  partiality 
and  gave  entire  credit  to  their  statements,  whilst  he  sent  a  special  envoy  to  me 

bearing  a  letter,  in  which  he  vilified  and  insulted  me. This  is  the  sixth  thing  to 

be  revenged. 

'  Formerly  the  Ha-tKh,  assisting  the  Ye-hih,  twice  came  and  invaded  me.  I 
announced  it  to  Heaven,  and  reduced  the  Ha-tah.      Ming  formed  a  conspiracy 


CHRONOLOGY.] 


10 


Tfiih  him  and  others,  to  attack  rae  and  restore  him  his  kingdom  ;  and  in  conse- 
quence, the  Ye-hih  several  times  invaded  the  Ha-tah  territory. 

'  In  the  contentions  of  neighbourin;^  states,  those  who  obey  the  frill  of  HeaTCH 
conquer ;  those  who  oppose  the  intentions  of  Heaven  are  defeated  and  destroyed. 
How  can  those  who  have  died  by  the  sword  be  restored  to  life  !  or  those  who  have 
obtained  the  people,  return  them  again !  Heaven  establishes  the  Prince  of  a  great 
nation  !      Why  does  Ming  feel  resentment  against  my  country  alone  ? 

'  The  Gih-Iun,  and  other  nations,  united  their  forces  agaisst  me,  to  invade  me. 

Heaven  rejected  Gih-lun  for  commencing  bloodshed;  but  my  nation  flourished  as 

the  Spring.    Ming  is  now  assisting  the  Ye-hih,  who  are  under  severe  reprehension 

and  wrath ;  and  is  thereby  opposing  the  will  of  Heaven,  reversing  right  and  wrong, 

and  acting  in  the  most  irregular  manner. — This  is  the  seventh  thing  to  be  revenged. 

'  J^  jjj/  -[^  'H  ^  1^/  ^  ^  '  To  revenge  these  Seven  Injuries,  I  now 

go  to  reduce  to  order  (or,  to  subjugate)  the  Dynasty  Ming.'  j^  ^  ^^  i^ 

"i  !^  '  And  he  forthwith  headed  20,000  horse  and  foot' '     (Vide,  Tung-hwa-liih, 

1  vol.  15  page.) 


The  Ta-ts'hing  family  carry  their  traditional  genealogy  several  generations  farther 
back  than  what  is  here  inserted.  They  say.  The  first  supernatural  intimation  of  the 
subsequent  glory  of  the  family,  was  given  at  ^  Q  |lj  Chang-pih-shan,  '  The 
Lou''  White  Mountain,'  which  was  upwards  of  250  le,  or  60  miles  high.  On  the 
top  of  it,  was  a  lake,  80  le  in  circumference,  from  which  sprung  three  rivers.  It 
was  there  declared  by  a  supernatural  voice,  '  This  land  ^  ^  ^  /^  ^  — ' 
1^    1^1  will  produce  a  Holy   Man  who  shall  unite   in   one   all   nations.' 

At  the  foot  of  the  mountain  was  a  pool  of  water,  at  which,  tradition  says, 
three  ^  j^  Celestial  females  came  to  bathe.  After  bathing,  a  divine  bird,  (j^ 
^B  A  divine  magpie)  holding  in  its  bill  a  certain  fruit,  flew  and  placed  it  in  the 
garments  of  ^  ^  one  of  the  females  named  Ke.  She  swallowed  it,  and  imme- 
diately brought  forth  a  son,  who  could  speak  as  soon  as  he  was  born,  and  whose 
person  and  figure  were  extraordinary.  To  him  it  was  said,  ^  ^  y^  ^  ^^ 
^L  ii^  '  Heaven  has  born  you  to  tranquillize  disordered  nations.'  The  name 
given  him  was  ^  ^   '^  ^  Guc-siu-ke6-lo.    After  his  birth,  his  mother  dis- 


Si         1 


11 


[chronology. 


appeared,  and  the  boy  having  placed  himself  in  a  bark,  floated  down  the  stream  of  a 
river  to  a  certain  shore,  where  having  ascended  the  be:ich,  he  broke  off  willowt 
and  framed  a  seat  on  which  be  sat  down,  in  the  wilderness.  There  were  in  that 
land  contending  Chieftains,  who  fought  and  killed  many.  One  who  went  forth 
to  draw  water,  saw  the  boy,  and  was  astonished  at  his  extraordinary  appearance. 
Having  returned,  and  toM  the  people  of  the  Clan,  they  came  out  and  questioned 
him  respecting  his  name  and  surname.  He  said,  '  I  was  born  of  the  Celestial  Fe- 
male Foo-koo-lun,  and  am  ordained  by  Heaven  to  settle  your  disordered  state.' 
AM  astonished  said,  '  Heaven  has  brouglit  forth  a  Holy  One,'  and  forthwith  con- 
stituted him  their  Sovereign.  They  fixed  their  abode  at  the  city  Go-to-le,  in  th« 
■wilderness  of  Go-han-hwuy,  on  the  east  of  the  Long  White  Mountain.  They  de- 
nominated   their    country    '^  JJ|j  Man-chow. 

It  happened  after  this,  that  the  people  of  the  state  rebelled  and  killed  all  the 
family  except  one  boy,  whose  name  was  jg  ^  -jg^  Fan-cha-kin,  who  ran  into 
the  wilderness,  and  escaped  from  a  rook  or  magpie  alighting  on  his  head,  and  which, 
being  seen  by  his  pursuers  at  a  distance,  was  mistaken  for  a  rotten  trunk  of  an  old 
tree.  From  this,  the  family  was  preserved  from  lecoming  extinct*  The  next  per- 
'  son  of  eminence,  who  is  now  termed  the  »>^  ijB  Sixth  Ancestor,+ having  revenged 
the  murder  of  his  family,  and  fixed  himself  in  their  former  place  of  abode,  he  inhe- 
rited the  name  of  Gae-siu-keo-lo ;  and  his  descendants  still  retain  the  two  last  syl- 
lables of  the  name,  and  wear  a  red  girdle  to  distinguish  them.     (Vide,  Tung-hwa-Iiih.) 


*  From  the  preservation  of  Fan-chS-kin,  the  Tartars  venerate  the  magpie,  and 
prohibit  its  being  shot.  They  have  an  annual  ceremony  at  the  spot  where  thi» 
deliverance  took  place  in  commemoration  of  it. 

+  The  6th  Ancestor  is  denominated  in  the  Meaou-haou,  ^^  jm^  Shaou-tsoo;  the 
5th,  ]^  |j§.  Hing-tsoo;  the  4lh,  -B;  j]j^  King-lsoo  ;  the  3d,  ^  mg[  Heen-tsoo; 
the  2d,  -^  jffl  Tae-tsoo;  and  the  1st,  or  Shun-che,  -|^  i^  She-tsoo.  Tae-tsoo 
waged  his  first  war  about  A.  D.  1600,  with  100  soldiers,  and  30  suits  of  armour. 


c  2 


CHE0N0L0GY.3 


12 


The  B3  13  Ming  Dynasty. 


First  J 
year  of 
Cycle 


heaov-baou 


KWO-HAOD. 


^  5'|  Chwang-leg,  -  -  - 
&  Tit  He-tsung,  .  -  -  - 
■^  ^  Kwang-tsung,  -  -  - 
jp  ;^  Shin-tsung,  -  -  -  - 
j^-  yfjr  Miih-tsung,  -  -  -  - 
"ftt*  ;^  She-tsung,  -  -  -  - 
■^  ;;^  Woo-tsung,  -  -  -  - 
,^.  ^ap^  Heaou-tsung,  -  -  - 
^  ^  Heen-tsung,  -  .  - 
^  :^  Ying-tsung,  *  -  -  - 
■^^  ^  Tae-tsung,  .  -  -  - 
;^  :^  Ying-tsung,  (restored) 
*^  ^  Seuen-tsung,  -  -  - 
^  /^—  ^  Ming-jin-tsung,  - 

^Jc  p.  *^'''"»-*'°°' ■  -   ■  ■ 

^i|:H^uy-te, 

yX  Mi.  Tae-tsoo,  of  low  birth 


TJn 


Tsung-ching,     - 


^  ^  Theen-k'he, 
^^  S,  Tae-chang,  - 
Si  DB^  Wan-leih,    - 


^  iK  Lung-king,  - 
^  ;jg  Kea-lsing,  - 
IE  I*  Ching-tih,  - 
^L  7^  Hung-che,  - 
^  /ft,  Ching-hwa.  - 
IE  l?|i^  Ching-fhung, 


-S-  ^  King-tae,  - 
^  jjjS  T'heen-shun, 
'g'  ;}^  Seiien-tih,  - 
^  lEEHung-he,  - 
r^  ^  Yung-Io,  - 
^sfr  "^  Keen-w5n,  - 
^  ^Hung-woo,  - 


Reign 
ed 


Reign 
closed 


16 
7 
1 


6 

45 

16 
18 
23 

8 

7 

14 

10 

5 
22 

4 

31 


1643 
1627 

1620 


48       1619 


1571 

1565 
1520 
1504 

1486 

}463 
1455 
1448 

1434 
1424 
!423 
1401 
1397 


LXXII 

1624 


LXXl 

1564 


LXX 

1504 


i.xix 
1444 


Taken  by  the  Tartars. 


L 


13 


[chronology. 


REMARKABLE  OCCURRENCES  DURING  THE  DYNASTY  MING. 


1635,  Regular  Posts  established  from  London  to  Scotland  and  Ireland. 

1597,  Watches  first  brought  into  England. 

1589,  Coaches  first  used  in  England. 

1573,  H  J^  ZH  ^  ^  f^  >jr^  ^  yfS  ^  '  In  the  2nd  year  of  Wan-leih,  was=- 

built  the  Macao  barrier,  on  the  isthmus  called  'The  stalk  of  the  water-lily.' 
1579,  English  East  India  Company  incorporated. 


t  ft  #i/XTffB-0#A^*BPm*  +  ;i"  the  begin- 

ningotthe  Dynasty  Ming,  the  Government,  in  employing  men,  paid  no  regard  to 
their  rank.  In  commencing  the  Dynasty,  there  was  an  urgent  demand  for  talents ; 
and  the  Empire  being  roused  by  the  hope  of  rank  and  nobility,  the  human  intellect  at 
once  rose  above  mediocrity.' 
^^^^f:^$;^llH)f¥§^'At  the  com- 
mencement  of  the  Dynasty  Ming,  they  had  fire-chariots,  fire-umbrcUas  and  guns, 
■which  they  called  The  Great   General,  the  Second,  and  the  Third  General,'    &c. 

m^   H  'K  ufj  '  ^*  '^^  beginning  of  the   Dynasty,  they  had  only  a  kind  of 
musket  called  Shin-ke-ho-tseang.     The  guns  and  muskets  of  the  Franks  (or  Euro- 
peans), all  appeared  afterwards.'     ^  ^^  j^  /Kg  '  The  Neaou  tseang,  or  fowling 
pieces  of  the  present  day.'     The  soldier's  match-lock,  is  now  called  a  Neaou-tseang. 
1535,^^  ^    ■i^)^§Si^nH+^^  '^^='^^°   Foreigners,  a 
tribe  from  the  Western  Ocean  (Europe),   began  to  come  from  the  30th  year  of 
Kea-tsing.'     (Vide,  Gaou-mun-ke-leu.) 
1522,  1^  ^gg  ^t]  ^  iJfl  (TCI  -|-*  _^  :^  ^^  'Lead  bullets  were  first  introduced 
in  the  forty-third  year  of  Keatsiiig,'  (  Vide  ^  ■^  Tsung-kaou,   8  vol.)     pj  i^ 

?/\^^  ^  'W^  ^  i^  'f'  [i^  A,  '  Muskets  were  introduced  during  the  reign 


IP 


CHRONOLOGY. 3  ,  14- 

of  Kea-tsiii"-.    Japanese  entered  the  country,  and  with  their  muskets  were  taken. 

The  Japanese  thus  taken  were  ordered  to  teach  the  Chinese.' 
1563,  Knives  first  made  in  England. 
1561,  Fins  first  used  in  En;;land,  before  which  ladies  used  skewers. — Silk  stocking 

first  used  in  England. 
1534,  Reformation  in  England. 

1 539,  Cannon  began  to  be  used  in  ships.  ' 

1499,  North  America  discovered  for  Henry  VII.  by  Cabot. 
1497,  Portuguese  pass  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 
1494,  Algebra  first  known  in  Europe. 

1492,  America  discovered  by  Columbus,  a  Genoese,  in  the  serrice  of  Spain, 
1446,  Vatican  Library  founded  at  Rome. 

1240,  Gunpowderand  Guns  first  invented  by  Swarts,  a  Monk  of  Cologne. 
1423,  In  the   reign  of    -flk  ^  Yung-Io,  dp  ^"  Pih-king  (or  Pekin),  first  became 

the  capital. 

iX  jch  -hh  '  In  the  32nd  year  of  Kea-tsiug,  (People  in)  foreign  vessels  came  to 
Macao,  and  affirmed,  that  having  encountered  a  gale  of  wind,  the  ships  were  leaky, 
and  the  articles  of  tribute  had  become  wet  and  damp; — it  was  desired,  that 
Macao,  on  the  sea-coast,  might  he  allowed  them  to  dry  their  goods.  Wang-plh, 
the  (Chinese;  officer  on  the  coast  permitted  it.  At  that  time,  they  erected  merely 
a  few  mat  sheds,  but  afterwards,  trading  people  desirous  of  gain,  caused  to  be 
brought  thither  bricks,  tiles,  wood  and  stone,  of  wlilch  they  made  houses.  The 
Franks  (a  general  term  for  Europeans)  thus  obtained  a  clandestine  entrance. 
European  fcireigiiers  obtaining  a  residence  in  Macao,  originated  with  Wang-pTh.' 
(Yide,  Hemiij-shan-hc'en-che.) 
1588,  The  Jaiiarie:^  repeatedly  pillaged  the  coast,  which  gave  much  uneasiness  of  mind 


15  [chronology 

to  the  Emperor.  He  requested  the  advice  of  ^  P^  =^  Fang-ming-kcen, 
who,  he  said,  had  been  long  acquainted  with  oaral  affairs.  Ming-keen,  gave 
it  as  his  opinion,  in  reply  to  His  Majesty,  that  as  the  Japanese  came  by  sea, 
they  must  be  repelled  at  sea.  '  Let  there  be  built,'  said  he, '  a  long  shore  at  certain 
distances,  places  of  defence,  occupied  by  land  troops;  and  between  them  let 
▼essels  of  war  be  stationed.  Thus  in  all  probabity  the  Japanese  will  be  unable 
to  land,  or  if  they  do,  it  will  be  impossible  for  them  to  spread  themselves. 
Further,  instead  of  oppressing  the  coast  with  troops  brought  from  a  distance, 
let  every  fourth  man  of  the  inhabitants  be  required  to  bear  arms.'  To  this 
proposal  His  Majesty  assented.  Fifty  nine  towns  were  built  along  the  coast, 
and  fifty-nine  thousand  men  chosen  to  defend  them. 

1394, Population  is  stated  at  16,052,860  families;  60,545,812  persons.     (Vide,  Kang- 
ki:en-e-che.) 

1370,  ■^  ify  |J_j  ^3  '  The  Japanese  pillaged  Shan-tung.  In  the  same  year,  the  new 
Emperor  summoned  to  his  presence  the  ministers  of  the  late  Dynasty,  and  ques- 
tioned  them  respecting  JPC^'^^  -^  Those  parts  of  the  administration  of 
the  Dynasty  Yuen,  which  were  successful,  and  those  which  failed.     Fung-yih 

one  of  the  ministers,  replied,  TC^^T*  )cl  ^^^  ^^ff  YX'W,* 

■y^  ~jr  '  Yuen  obtained  possession  of  the  Empire  by  clemency ;  and  by  clemency 
lost  it.'  The  Emperor  said  in  answer,  'I  have  heard  only  of  clemency  being  the 
means  of  obtaining  possession  of  a  people ;  1  have  not  heard  of  clemency  being 
the  cause  of  losing  them,'  ^^^^  ffl  ^  S^  fi  M'J  |I  i^  i^  ^'i 
^1  ^n  _t  JE  m  ffl  ^'  '  ^^  ^^'^  walks  hastily  will  stumble  j  the  bow-string 
drawn  violently  will  break;  and  the  people  pressed  hard  will  re'iel.  Those  who 
occupy  high  stations  ought,  in  an  especial  manner,  to  exercise  clemency.'  The 
Sovereign  Ke,  of  the  late  Dynasty,  was  given  up  to  indulgence  and  pleasure,  he 
lost  his  Empire  by  remissness,  but  by  no  means  from  clemency.'  (Vide,  Kang- 
,keen-e-che,  38  vol.) 


*  S^  K'hwan,  that  is  literally, '  Broad ;  breadth;'  liberality;  lenity;  clemency. 


^ 


■■ 


CHRONOLOGY.3 


16 


MEAOU   HAOU. 


The  7C  fj  Yuen  Dynasty, 


)|||s^Shun.te,  or 
lljS  ^S^Shun-tsung: 


KWO-HAOU. 


7C  M  Y"en-tung,  ^  -^  Che-yuen,      1 
and  ^?  Jp  Che-chxng,  -J 


tleign 

ed 
years. 


Reign 
closed 

A.  D. 


35 


A^  ^  Wan-tsung,        ^  Jg  T'heen-lee,  and^  K  Che-shun, 


B^  ^  Ming-tsung, 
^  ^  J^Tae-ting-te 
^  ^  Ying-tsung,  - 
y^  ^  Jin-tsung,  - 
^^Woo-tsung,  - 
^  ^  Chi,.g-tsung, 
-jti:  ^  She-tsoo, 


^^T'heen-leg, 

^  ^  Tae,ting,  ^  ^  Che-ho, 


*/ff  Che-che, 


^  ^  Hwang-king,*^  J^  Yen-yew, 
^  4r  Che-U,     -------- 

■Tp  H  Yuen-ching,    -J\^  y^.  Ta-tth,   - 
^  TC  Che-yuen.* -    - 


jbiisi 
year  of 
Cycle, 


1 
5 

3 
U 

4 
13 
15 


1366 

1338 

1333 

1332 

1327 

1324 

1313 

1309 

1296 


LXVIII 

1384 


.XVII.  I 

1324 


*  ^  TT  Che-yuen,  is  the  Hoo-pi-li,  or  Coblai  of  European  Writers,    The  Ckinese 
write  his  proper  name^^  jjjjj  ^1  Hwi)h-peih-le«, 


17 


fcHRONOLOGy. 


REMARKABLE  OCCURRENCES  DURING  THE  DYNASTY  YUEX 


7C  {^  '1^  '^^'^  '''"**  Emperor  of  the  Yuen  Dynasty,  ^  -j'^  ^'5  JS^"  -IS  '  Sent 
persons  to  discover  tlie  source  of  the  Yellow  River.  The  narrator  observes, 
that  the  river  was  co-eval  with  the  creation,  and  that  although  the  sliiftings:  of 
its  course  were  various,  they  were  heyond  the  coiilroul  of  iiuraaii  strength  ; 
and  to  search  for  its  s(iurce  was  in  vain.  With  this  Dynasty,  however,  the  Grand 
Canal  originated,  which  has  been  an  incalculable  benefit  to  the  Empire  ever 
since. 

^  -j]l;  jjig.  ^  ^  jjj^  The  first  Emperor  of  the  Dynasty  Yuen,  called  for  T'heen- 
tseang,  one  of  the  ministers  of  the  late  fallen   family,  and   said  to  htm,  ^tb  i^^ 

^  n  »  %  If.  #  lie.  t  n  ]^  %  m  ^t  '  ^f.V-  wil.  transfer-;^ 
me  that  service  which  you  performed  to  Sung,  1  will  forthwith  make  you  a  mini- 
ster of  state.'  The  other  replied,  speaking  of  himself,  ^1^  JJ^T  '^  ';^1?  ^ 
^.|^.  ^  ^  Z:  ^t  Ifj  1§  ;^  —  ^  Jg.  ^  '  T  heen-tseaTg,  was  the 
minister  of  Sung  ;  how  can  he  serve  masters  of  difFereiit  names  !  He  desires  that 
death  may  be  conferred  upon  him,  that  will  satisfy  all  his  wishes."  The  Em- 
Dcror  hesitated.  The  attending  officers  advised  compliance  with  his  arrogant 
request:  and  an  order  was  immediately  given  to  carry  him  »-ut  to  the  market 
place,  and  there  put  him  to  death,  j^,'^  ^jij  ^jL  Aj^  ^^  when  about  to  siiffer, 
he  displayed  the  greatest  ease  and  composure,  saying  to  the  Excutioncrs,  -^ 
^!  "5t  jfe  '  -^ly  work  is  finished:'  He  died  at  the  age  of  47.  In  his  girdle 
were  found  written,  sentences  taken  from  the  Sages  Confucius  and  Mang-tsze, 
with  reflections  upon  them.  When  his  corpse  was  received  by  his  wife,  its  coun- 
lenance,  exhibited  the  same  appearance  that  it  possessed  when  animated  by  the 
soul  (if  her  departed  husband.  Thi-en-lseang  is  greaty  admired  and  praised  by 
the  Chinese  Historians.  (Vide,  Kan-kiien-e-che.) 
te  JSi  -j^  — .  4rl  In  the  11th  year  of  Shu;i-te,(a  most  dissipated  and  worthless  Em- 
peror), extensive    surveys  iiere  made  to   find   the  ieve!    of  various  parts  of  the 


"W 


wmm 


umi 


CHRONOLOGY.]] 


IS 


Country ;  and  great  efforts  were  employed  in  reference  to  the  Grand  Canal. 
nO.OCO  men,  soldiers  and  people,  were  employed  ^  ^  »|pj  ^  ^^  to  open 
the  former  bed  of  the  Yellow  River,  in  which  they  succeeded,  and  caused  the 
Waters  to  alter  their  course  and  resume  their  wonted  channel. 

1S66,  Foreign  Commerce  at  Canton,  stopped  one  year  and   opened   the  next. 

TG  U^  2§  ^tl  W^  ^  /^  '  '"  ^^'^  beginning  of  Yuen,  the  North-west  boun- 
dary (of  the  Empire)  was  most  extensive.'  Since  the  conquests  of  Keen-lung, 
those  boundaries  are  probably   much  exceeded. 

1^  ^  ii  ^  Z  M-  *  ^  i(P  7C  1^  # '  T^«  ^^^'f "  '^  ^''^  "ti"  p'^- 

vailed  somuch  as  in  the  time  of  Yuen.'  f\  4Af   ^    g^  U\  "1     Til  J\. 

'  The  story  of  the  Pa-seen  (or  eight  genii),  arose  in  the  time  of  Yuen.' 
4^    gfj-    ^    ^X    W    |lj   i   fl!  Ji  ^^   4   'The  use  of  red  paper  visiting 

cards,  commenced    with  Lew-kin,'    who  lived  during  the  reign   of  Ying-tsung. 

Before  that  time,  white  paper  was  used;  and  at  an  earlier  period,  pieces  of  wood 

with  the  name  engraven  on  them. 
Til  j^    01]    ffQ    /^   ^  'In  the  time  of  Yuen,  the  schools  of  (the  Philosophers) 

Laou-tsze,  and  Chwang-tsze,  were  chiefly  attended  to.' 

'  The  first  Prince  of  the  Dynasty  employed  stooe-throwing  engine  makers  from 

the  west.      (Two  [SI   [pi  Mohammedans,)  0-laou-wa-leaou,   and  his  pupil  Yih- 

sze-ma-yin.' 
1324.  Foreign  Trade  regularly  restored. 
1320,  Gold  first  coined  in  England. 
1309,  Tallow  candles  so  great  a  luxury  in  Europe,  that  splinters  of  wood  were  used  in 

England  for  lights. 
1302,  Mariner's  Compass,  by  Gioia,  of  Naples. 
1298,  Wine,  in  England,  sjld  in  Apothecaries'  shops. 
1296,  Foreign  Commerce  at  Canton   interrupted   for  a  time. 

1231,  .An  Imperial  order  ^was  given  A^  ^  j^  ^  'To  burn  the  books  of  the  sect 
Taou.'  'if  jp  ^  j'.'J  ^[]  y/j;  p^  'The  Emperor  believed  the  Sang-mun,' 
i.e.  the  Sha-mun,  or  Priests  of  Buddah.  One  slated  to  His  Majesty,  that  the  S^' 
^j^i  iSJ  Taou-tlh  king  alone  was  published  by  p^  ^  Laou-tsze,  the  founder  uf 


19 


[chronology. 


the  sect ;  all  other  books  possessed  by  them  were  spurious  productions  of  persons 
who  lived  subsequently.  His  Majesty  directed  ^:  -^J^  '~/  to  burn  them  all 
without  exception.  "  Alas !  siys  tlie  Historian,  that  the  Emperor  seeing  the  fallacy 
of  the  Books  of  Taou,  should  yet  esteem  those  of  Buddah  as  true.  He  ran  to  the 
fame  extreme  on  the  one  hand  that  some  of  the  Emperors  of  the  preceding 
Dynasty  did  on  the  other.  They  were  misled  by  the  pretensions  of  the  sect 
Taou,  and  persecuted  that  of  Buddah.      They  were  equally  partial  and  equally 

under  the  influence  of  erroneous  principles."  \o  other  than  the  principle  of 

toleration  will  prevent  mutual  persecution ;  it  alone  is  fitted  for  univers.il  use. 
1280,' -j^  -§§  Jal  ^g  n  ^35^  '  A  large  army  was  sent  to  attack  Japan.' 


The  Historian  of  the  Dynasty  tt^  Yuen,  inserts  some  notices  of  the  ancestors  of 
\  ilh'  ^'^  Hwiih-peih-lee.  His  grandfather  was  ^y"  ^"  HI  Pj  ^=.  Ching-keih- 
sze-k'ho-han,  Zenghisk'han,  or  Ginghisk'han.  His  elder  brother  by  the  same  mother, 
was  ^  SpMung-ko  (the  Mogul  ?),who  succeeded  to  his  grandfather's  throne,  and 
held  his  Court  at  eW  *j^  >/j^  Kwan-nan-ho.  About  1252,  he  directed  his  brother 
^»  Jji^\  ^,'J  to  rule  the  ^  "^  Mung-koo's  and  y^  j^^  |^  Chinese.  In  1624, 
he  ordered  the  :^  ^  ^  Ta-ta-urh,  '  Tartars,'  to  ^  $£  /jj^  ^JJ  g^  .j-;^  -^ 
^^  W  S°  ^°  reduce  the  Hin-too-sze,  '  Hindoos,'  and  KeS-shih-me-iirh,  '  Cashmere.' 
They  found  there,  it  is  said,  an  immense  quantity  of  gems  and  treasure. 

At  this  time,  and  previous  to  it,  the  people  of  the  North-east"  and  North-west, 
held  alternately  aconsidcralile  part  of  the  Chinese  Empire.  The  3^  i^  Tung-leaou, 
and  Wfi  .^^  Se-leaou,  (the  Western  and  Eastern  Tartars),  the  people  called  by  the 
Chinese^  1^  Kin-kwo,  and  jj^  Yuen,  (the  Empire  of  Zcnghiskhan)  contended  with 
each  other,  and  against  the  Chinese.  Chinese  Historians  devote  a  considerable  portion 
of  their  works  to  these  foreign  Sovereignties,  but  do  not  admit  them  amorg  the 
legitimate  Empproi  s  «.f  China.  Yuen,  finally  prevailed  over  all  competitors,  as  well 
as  the  Chinese  Dynasty  yjr    Sung. 


CHRONOLOGY.  J 


20 


The  ^  fj  Sung  Dynasty. 

Also  distinguished  by  j^  ^  Nan-sung,  or  ^  ^  Ta-sung. 


MEAOU-HAOU. 


KWO-HAOU. 


Reig' 

ed 
years 


%  §i  Te-ping,    -    - 
3%  ^  Twan-tsung, 
tjS  ^  Kung-tsung, 
^  ^f^-  Too-tsung,    ■ 
-^  Le-tsung,  - 


^  ^  Ning-isung, 


-^  ^  Kwang-tsung, 
^  ^  Heaou-lsung, 


^A  ^  Kin-tsung,    - 
'&  ^  Hwuy-tsung, 


11^:^ 


Reign  I  First 
closed  |vear  of 
Cvcl-. 


A.    D. 


■i^'  -71—  Che-lsung, 


Tseang-hing,      ------ 

M.  ^  King-yen,      - " 

ii  §  Tih-yew,  -    -    - 

ra7  'l*f.  Han-shun,     ---.--- 
#  Rt:Kea-he,^|j;  Shun-7ew,g|||  ^ 
Paou-yew,     j|^  ^  Kae-king,  ^-   > 
^King-tiiig,  ^>'^;^Shaou-ting,&c.  j 
!^,  '^King-yuea,^^Kea-tae,  &c-  "| 
§|gKae-hc,^'^Kae-ting,&c.     J 

i/p    ISshaou-he, ■ 

R§  iitl  Luii<r-hing'lfl^"  ^tS"  Kan-taou,   ~^, 

■^  Eh;  J-hun-lie, J 

^  ^  Shaou-hing, 


^^K. 


■en-yen,  ZT^ 


i^  ^  Tsing-kang, 


iH^-  't'  Pf^  IM  Kiien-chung-tsing-kwo, 
1^  SS  Tsung-ning,  j^  ^||  Ta-kwan 
i^  f-P  ChlnK-ho,  ^  ^p  Chung-Iic, 
'^  f.ri  E-ho,  -  ---... 
711  |ifi  "^"cn-yew,^^  ^  Siuiou-shing, 
Tf    yJ-  Yuen-fco, J 


2 

2 

2 

10 

40 

30 

5 

16-17 

36 
1  or  2 


13 


1281 
1279 
1277 
1275 

1265 

1225 

1195 
1190 

1163 
1127 

1125 
1100 


LXVI 

1264 


I.XV 

1204 


LXIV 

1146 


I.XIII 

1034 


[Coniinued  on  page  22.] 


21 


(^CHRONOLOGY. 


REMARKABLE  OCCURRENfCES  DURIXG  THE  DYNASTY  SUNG. 


The  first  Emperor  of  the  Dynasty  TJ^Sung,  -vras  raised  to  the  throne  by  the  Generals 
of  the  army,  oti  account  of  the  minority  of  ^i,^;.  ^5P  Kung-fe,  who  succeeded 
his  father  at  seven  years  of  age.  The  Generals  about  to  attack  the  Xorlhern 
hordesi  disliked  the  idea  of  fighting  under  the  rule  of  a  child,  who  could  not 
know  or  reward  their  services.  They  therefore  determined  among  themselves 
to  raise  ll  Jul  Kwang-ying,  a  servant  of  tiio  deceased  Monarch  to  the  Sove- 
rei"-nty,  and  immediately  dispatched  a  messenger,  who  found  hira  lying  under 
the  influence  of  wine,  and  in    that  state,  communicated   to  him   the   decision  of 

the  army.  ^  ]^  g".  ^  ^^  tL  j}\i  ^  ^  '  ^'^  ^^  ^^'^  f'™''  *«  ^e- 
ply,  the  yellow  robe  (the  badge  of  sovereignty)  was  already  applied  to  his  per- 
son.'     How  like  the  bestowment  of  the  Purple  in  the  days  of  Rome's  decline  ! 

1281,  The  custom  of  colouring  the  nails  with  the  red  jBl  'f|I|  7^  Fung-seen  flower, 
commenced  during  this  Dynasty.  The  [dJ  mj  ferf  Mohammedan  women  are 
said  to  be  fond  of  it.  .      ' 

-TV  T^  fli  Cotton   cloth  first  made  under  this  Dynasty. 

Some  writers  place  here  ^  :^  Hwiih-tsze,  or  Moveable  Characters,  made  of  burnt 
clay  and  placed  in  a  frame. 

1275,  Marco  Paulo,  the  Venetian  Traveller. 

tC  f^  ^  £  ^^y  ;^  ^^  >/(  ?^  ^  -tfi '  Fire  machines  in  war  were 
used  in  ancient  times,  but  not  with  powder.'  What  were  called  ^^  Paou,  or  BQ 
Paou,wc.'-e  machines  for  throwing  stones.  They  could  throw  them  from  1  to  200 
paces.  ^\^  ^p^  Ho-paou,  '  Fire  engines,'   commenced    during  this   Dynasty, 

amongst  the  Tartars.  Lime  and  sul|>hur  (they  say),  were  enclosed  in  paper,  which 
when  thrown  into  ditches  that  surrounded  the  walls  of  towns,  exploded  when 
coming  in  contact  with  water,  and  annoyed  the  beseigers.  ^  B^  Wei-shing, 
made  engines  for  throwing  stones,  in  which  he  used  powder.  His  powder  was 
made  of  /pj|  '^  ^j^  |f^{|  ^jj  j^  '  Saltpetre,  sulphur,  and  willow  charcoal.' 
Those,  it  is  said,  were  the  commencement  of  the  powder  and  guns  used  in  later 


CHRONOLOGY.] 


22 


The  Dynasty  Sung.     (Concluded.) 


Reign 

Reign 

First  J 

MEAOU-IIAOO. 

Kwo-HAou.                             ed 

clused 

J  ear  of 

yeiirs 

A.  n 

Cvcl .. 

W  ^  ^h'n-tsung,  - 

Efi  ^  He-ning,  "^  ^  Yuen-fung,    - 

18 

10S3 

^  ^  Ying-tsuno:,  - 

^  ^  Che-p!ng, 

4 

1067 

4^  ^  Jin-tsung,  -  - 

jj)>  ^  Kang-ting,^  ^  King-leg,    T 

^  p^  Hwang-jew,  ^  ^^  Che-ho,       1^ 

41-49 

1063 

^IfeKea-yew, J 

"^ 

^  ^  Ching-tsung, 

J^  ^  Han-ping,  g  f Z^,  King-Uh.       -> 
^   4*  IT  -ff  Ta-chung-tseang-foo,     )► 
A  |#  Theen-he,  |^  ^  Kan-hing,   . 

25 

1014 

1024 

ifi  B>  'r^^-'*""g'  -  - 

^  Jp.  ^.  g  .Tae-piiighing-kwo  ;       "j 

l^gt  Yung-he;  il^Twan-knng,    [ 

22 

9S9 

^  ^jl^  Shun-hwa,  ^  ^  Che-tacu.      J 

;^jp@.Tae-tsoo,  -    - 

^   ,^f  Kccn-lung;^^|gKan-tih;    '^ 

LSI. 

I^J  1^  Kae-paou J 

17 

967 

964 

23 


[CHU  )NOLOGY. 


Ei  'Vc   y^  ^£  '  la  the  8th  yeir  of  Rin;;-ting,  pearls  and  orname;-t5of  golJ  for  head 
dresses,  were  prohibited  bj?  law  at  Canton. 

*  ^  f^  ifl  ^  -  ¥  ¥  E  *  -h  1 1  B  *  *  » 


dT  yp  '  In  the  s'C(nid  year  of  Kae-he,  oflhe  Dynasty  Sung,  all  the  ministers 
of  state,  accosted  the  (Tartar)  Lord,  by  the  honorable  title  of  Ching-keTh-sze-k'ho- 
han,  (Genghisk'han).  The  birth  of  one  of  hisai\cestors,  is  represented  as  extra- 
ordinary. The  niother  dreamt  that  she  saw  ^  -^  ^  ^  [M  1^  1^  '^ 
'^  i)!^  A  j[^  S)l  ^  '  ^  ^''■'^  ''b^'  descend  from  iiea-ven,  which  was 
transformed  into  a  j;olden  coloured  divine  person,  who  approached  the 
bed.  She  awoke  in  a  fright,  and  found  that  she  had  conceived  a  son,  who  on 
his  birth,  was  called  ^  j)^-  'V  ^£3  Po-twan-che-urh.  The  boy  was  remark- 
able in  his  appearance;  was  thoughtful  and  silent,  and  by  the  people  of  the 
family,  thought  silly."  His  mother,  however,  affirmed  nhat  he  was  not  silly; 
that  his  sons  and  his  grandsons  would  become  great  and  glorious.  Zenghisk'han, 
a  ^^  "nf  J\  ^lung-koo  man,  was  the  fifth  in  descent  from  the  wonderful 
boy.  His>  name  was  ^tey  ^^  JS^^  Tec-miih-chin,  which  denotes  Trt-  Jrl  -HJ, 
Military  glory,  which  name  was  given  him  by  his  father,  from  his  it  jS  /tap 
JJ0L'  Hand  grasping  when  he  was  born,  a  ball  of  clotted  blood.' 

1233,  Houses  in  London  still  thatched  with  stravr. 

1200,  Chimnies  not  known  in  England. 

1180,  Glass  windows  first  used  in  England. 

H72,  Ireland  taken  possession  of  by  Henry  II. 

■^t^  ^r-  — P-  Choo-foo-lsze,  the  famous  Commentator  on  the  Four-books, 

UOO,  The  first  Crusade. 

1085,  Justices  of  the  Peace  first  appointed  in  England. 

1030,  Tower  of  London  built. 

^C  Wi  Tung-too,  Chinese  Capital  in  Honan. 

1066,  William  the  Conqueror. 

1005,  Turks  take  Jerusalem. 

989,  Paper  made  of  Cotton  rags,  was  in  use  in  Europe,  A.  D.  1000;  that  of  linen  rags, 
1170.     Manufactory  introduced  in  England,  at  Dartford,  loSS. 

"^r  jljln  ^T   Shin-tsung,  of  this  Dynasty,     was  a  person    exceedingly  desirous    of 


■m 


CIIRONbLOGY.] 


24 


ruling  well.  He  was  diligent,  and  he  was  economical.  Yet,  notwithstanding  the 
possession  of  these  good  qualities,  from  an  erroneous  choice  of  a  minister,  ^- 
■4r^  y^  AVang-gan-shlh,  he  is  said  to  liave  pursued  measures,  which  commenced 
the  ruin  of  the  house  oft-ung. 

Waiiggan-shih,  wasa  learned  man,  not  well  acquainted  with  tlie  state  of  llie 
eastern  world;  ^pj  ^«  ^  ^  yj|^  Y^' '  Hast) ,  narrow  minded,  and  bigotcdiy 
allacUcd  to  every  thing  contained  in  the  ancient  bociks  of  the  Chinese.'  When 
the  Emperor  asked  him  wlia'i  h  thought  of  the  rule  of  ^  >!r  '4-  Tan'r 
Tae-tsung,  he  exclaimed,  "  What  did  Tae-t,UMg  ever  perform  !  1)^  "K  ''^'''  ^^ 
a|  ^  Your  Majesty  must  imitate  (the  two  first  kings  of  our  race)  Yaou  and 
Shun.-  The  Emperor  in  opposition  t,  the  advice  «f  all  his  other  statesmen,  gave 
the-chiefdirect.onof  atiairs  toGan-shih;  and  he  forthwith  set  about  changing 
every  part  of  the  government  to  his  views  of  the  ancient  Classics.  The  oU.cr 
ministers  vehemently  opposed  him  for  a  time.  One  of  them  in  the  Emperor  s 
presence,  after  a  long  and  unsuccessful  debate,  fell  down,  and  died  from  vexation. 
When  they  .found  their  opposition  ineffectual,  many  of  them  retired  from  office. 
One  of  them  said,  to  the  Emperor,  ^  ^_g-  /|,^  J\^  i[#  _g:.  ij[|  ffe  /t  ^ 
fJJ  S  I^  ^  ^f^^\  !£'"''''  general  rule,  that  bad  men  are  fond  of 
stirring  up  and  creating  a  piece  of  work,  because  in  the  midst  of  the  commotion 
they  have  something  to  hope  for  ;  ^-  |j'  ^  ^  ||  %^-^^  y^ 
/JN  yC  jmJ  ^  ■^"  ''"'  i''  Your  Majesty  will  adhere  to  a  steady  quiet  system, 
then  things  will  acquire  and  go^n  in  a  constant  regular  mode  of  government; 
and  what  will  bad  men  have  to  !;ope  for  !' — Th>t  no  alteration  or  improvement 
should  be  made  in  governments,  is  of  course  absurd  ;  at  the  same  time  it  will 
be  found  true,  that  speculative  universal  innovators,  who,  either  like  Wang-gan- 
sWh,  think  that  the  ancioiits  were  infallibly  right  in  every  thing,  or  like  some 
modern  Euroj-eans,  think  tiiey  were  right  in  nothing,  are /K  A  either  bad  or 
weak  men,  and  enemies  to  the  peace  of  mankind 

Oiieof  Gan-shih"s  measures  was,  to  fcrm   a  kind   of  Militia,/^  El!    ^fj  afe" 

ffi    \X   ^tQ  'o   wiiicli    the  people  had   so  great  an  aversion,   that    !  r*.  4^.   -i->^ 
f/  H-^  >n-v  —  '  -I-  '^  ^' ' 

W\  W'i  ^X  Jtr    J     Ai  ''""'^  "f  tlit'iii  cut  offtiieir  finders  and  hands  to  avoid 

beins  enrolled.     (Vide,  Kang-Kiien-e-clie.) 


25 


{[chronology. 


-^ 


/T;  E9  '^  '  '"  ^^^  f"'""'h  year  of  Ying-tsung,  Canton  was  first  walled  in,  at 
theexpense  of  50,000  Tales,  surrounding  a  space  of  seven  le,  about  two  English 
miles;  previous  to  that,  ^  ^  |f  ^  (^  the  people  all  lived  in  the  fields. 
It  was  done  as  a  defence  against  the  people  of  Cochinchina,  who  frequently 
invaded  and  plundered  Canton.  Cochinchina  was  at  that  time  called  ^  ^ 
Keaon-che,  whi^h  was  during  the  same  Dynasty,  changed  to  ^^  Si  Gan-nan, 
its  present  name. 

^  TlC  ^  ^  j8  fij  /^  ^  f[)  Hf  '  '"  ^^^  ^"*  ■^°"  °^  Jin-tsung,  the 
arts  of  witches  and  wizards,  fwomcn  and  rrcn  who  pretended  they  could  see 
spirits)  were  prohibited  at  Canton,'  which  was  then  cilled  Kwaug-nan. 

.^  ~j^  In  the  7th  year,  12th  moon,  of  the  reign  of  Ching-tsung,  ^  >g-  ^F^  Jj^ 
An  Eclipse  of  the  sun,  which  the  Astronomers  predicti.'d,  did  not  take  pi  ice. 
On  this  occasion  the  Ministers  congratulated  His  Majesty,  as  if  the  Heavens  for 
his  sake  had  dispensed  with  so  unlucky  an  omen.  The  Historian  who  relates  this 
circumstance,  cannot  help  nolicirg  the  ignorant  and  ridiculous  flattery  exhi- 
bited by  this  congratulation.  It  was  more  prob.ible  that  the  course  of  nature 
was  altered,  than  that  the  Imperial  AstronomtTS  were  mistaken  .'^ 

The  last  Emperors  cf  the  Dynasty  ^  Sung,  were  pursued  by  the  corquering  Tartar 
barbarians  of  the  subsequent  Dynasty  -^  Yuen,  to  ^  tjU  Hwuy-chow,  in 
the  Province  of  Canton.  On  taking  some  of  the  towns,  they  W  :^  tore 
to  pieces,  by  fastening  to  carts  Itie  Generals  who  withstood  tliiin,  and  j^  ^Sl  ^ 
jfc.   tfij    ^  ^^  butchered  the  people  in  such  numbers,  that  the  blood  flowed 

~H  ■       i  *   t 

in  sounding  tor.-ents.  From  Hwuy-chow,  the  Em.peror  /i\  -j^  Kurg-tsun<^.  and 
great  numbers  of  the  Court  and  Army  betook  themselves  to  sea,  where  finally 
in  despair,  |ro  ^  ^  LO-sew-foo,  having  first  thrown  over-board  his  own 
wife,  addressing  the  Emperor  said,  "  Since  the  affairs  of  the  country  have  come 
to  this  state,  you  ought  now  to  die ;  your  Majesty  now  suffers  the  lowest  de<^ree 
of  degradation;  you  ooght  not  to  suffer  it  longer.''  So  sayinj,  he  bore  the 
Emperor  with  himself  to  iramediats  death,  by  drowning  in  the  sea.  An  immense 
number  of  the  Court  and  Army  followed  their  example.  History  says,  that  some 
<d3}s  afterwards,  the  sea  cast  up  100. OOO  dead  bodies. 


■an 


mmmmm 


CHRONOLOGY.]  26 

The  JL  f^  Woo-taCj  or  Five  Dynasties, 


pi    HOW-CHOW. 


MEAOU-HAOU. 


^  ^  Kung-te,  - 
"ffr  ^  She-tsHng, 
;fe  jpS.  Tae-tsoo,  - 


g  ^  Yin-te,  - 


KWO-HAOU. 


rp] 


Kaou-tsoo, 


^^  T  Tse-wang, - 
j^  |g,  Kaou-tsoo, 


S5  ;fefe  Heen-tih  ------- 

Ih  IllM  Kwang-shun.  ------ 

■i^  /^-  HOW-HAN. 
1^  If  Kaa-jew.     ..     - 

^  H  Theen-fuh.         

1^    H     HOW-TSIN. 

^  Is  T'heen  fuh  ;  |^  ||  Kae-yun, 
-^  II  Theen-fuh 


^  Hg»  Fei-te,  - 
^  *^  Min-te,     -    - 
P^  ^  Ming-tsung,  - 
a-f  ^  Chwang-tsung, 


^  'jf  Muh-te,    - 

;;^  jj,-g_  Tae-tsoo,  - 


HOW-TANG. 

Ts"hing-tae,  burnt  himself  to  deati 
K^  IIIb  Ying-shun,   (reigned  3  months.) 
^K.  ^  Theen-ching,  -&  ffl,  Chang  hing 
Ip]  "TL  T'hung-kwang. 


W.  ^  HOW-LEANG. 
fk  it  Kan-hwa,     ^_  fj]^  Ching-mlng. 
3g   Zp  Kae-ping,       ^  /((^  Kan-h^a. 


Heig 

Reign 

First 

cd 

closed 

year  of 

\'"-ir< 

A.    D 

f'v'.p. 

I,  X  I . 

i 

950 

904 

6 

950 

3 

944 

941 
938 


937 
935 


2 

926 
924 

8 

924 

3 

916 

10 

913 

LX. 

6 

903 

904 

i^er^t^lipWi.!.  I    r^f!^^^=:^j:^-^>:^-Jvr.-9^ -v; ..;-i. s;F  v  v 


97 


[chronology. 


REMARKABLE  OCCURRENCES  SURING  THE  FIVE  DYNASTIES. 


/^  )^  "7^  iSB  ^&.  ^P  ^"'  ^^'^  ^"'  Emperor  of  the  short  Dynasty  How-chow, 
was  of  mean  parentage.  In  his  childhood,  he  had  a  bird  marked  with  ink  on  his 
neck,  from  whence  he  was  nick-named  ^,p  ^  ^^  '  Sparrow  KO.'  He  served 
the  last  Emperors  of  the  preceding  Dynasty,  and  fought  against  the  northern 
barbarians.  He  gained  the  affections  of  the  army,  usurped  the  name  of  Em- 
peror ;  returned,  and  attacked  his  Master,  who  attempted  resistance,  but  was 
defeated  ;  fled  ;  overtaken  and  murdered  in  a  peasant's  house. 

950,    300  Priests  sent  from  China  to  India. 

f:4  "/H  ^  IB  ^  Ml  ^^"^'  ^^^  ^"*  Emperor  of  the  How-han,  was  a  foreigner 
of  the  i>b  Kj^  ^J  Sha-to  tribe.  He  held  a  military  command  when  the  ^ 
■pt  Ke-tan  Tartars  overcame  ^  Tsin.  The  Chinese  Imperial  throne  thus  be- 
coming vacant,  he  usurped  it,  and  having  occupied  it  two  years,  died. 

938,  pn  |hi  Mun-tee,  or  ^|5  :^  Taoufoo,  A  kind  of  spell  to  drive  away,  or  keep  out 
evil  spirits,  introduced.  It  consists  of  the  four  words  jjm  ./♦>.  Shin-too,  and 
^^  ^  Yiih-luy,  which  are  the  names  of  two  deities;  one  of  which  is  pasted 
against  each  side  of  the  door. 

^  i^i  f\K  ^  ^  Shih,  the  founder  of  the  Dynasty  Tsin,  was  a  foreigner  from  the 
West.  He  held  his  chief  military  command  under  Tang.  He  gave  sixteen  dis- 
tricts to  the  Tartars  on  condition  that  they  should  acknowledge  him  as  Em- 
peror. They  conferred  the  title  upon  him,  and  he  usurped  the  throne;  which 
he  filled  seven  years,  and  died  in  his  51  year. 

937,    Chinese  Priest  travelled  12  years  in  the  west;   he  was  6  years  in  India. 

935,  Printing  introduced  to  the  notice  of  the  Emperor,  by  a  Minister  of  State,  ?M  4g" 
Fung-taou,  and  some  of  the  Classics  printed  by  his  recommendation.  Fung-taou 
is  worshipped  by  the  Type-cutters,  but  execrated  by  tke  Historians  as  a  iupple 
time-serving  man,  who  paid  his  court  to  five  different  and  contending  Sovereigns. 


mm^ 


mm. 


CHRONOLOGY.} 


28 


f^  j^  ^  ^  ^4  ^  ^^'  *''^  ^"'-  Sovereign  of  the  How-tang  Dynasty,  was  a 
foreigner  from  one  of  the  small  states  on  the  west  of  China.  He  made  himself 
useful  against  the  enemies  of^  Tsin,  obtained  a  high  situation  in  the  army, 
succeeded  to  the  throne  of  the  kingdom;  destroyed  the  Leang  Dynasty,  and 
styled  himself  Emperor.  He  enjoyed  this  dignity  three  years,  and  was  mur- 
dered by  a  kind  of  court  buffoon,  in  the  35th  year  of  his  age.  (Vide,  Kang-keen- 
e-che.) 

924,    Printing  invented  according  to  Du  Kalde. 

'   ^  ^  ^_  Le-how-choo,  who  ordered   his  concubine  to  bind  up  her  feet. 

^  *- i?  £  T.  W  je  i*  IpT  BS.t  li  ^  M  5. -ft* 

^  7^    /V    "q    "wl    t^  '  It  is  not  known  when  the  bow-foot  (small  foot)  of 
/emales  was  introduced.     It  is  said,  that  it  arose   in  the  time  of  the  Woo-tae, 
or  Five  Dynasties;  that  Le-how-choo  ordered  his  concubine,  Yaou,  to  bind  her 
foot  with  silk,  and  cause  it  to  appear  small,  and  in  the  shape  of  the  new-moon. 
From  this  sprung  the  imitation  of  every  other  female.' 
zh\  ~/K  jiS  jSi  yf,  Choo,  the  first  Eiipcror  of  the  Dynasty  Leang,  was  the  son  of 
a  country  school-master.     He  joined  himself  to  a  gang  of  robbers,  who  after- 
wards submitted  to  the  GoTernment.     The  existing  Emperor  conferred  a  name, 
■^  ^^  Tsuen-chung,  denoting  '  Perfectly  faithful  'on  Choo,  and  with  the  name, 
the  highest  situation    in  the  army,  at  that  time  cal'ed  ^  ^|j  ^  Keuen-tsee- 
th'oo.  \\.  first,  his  wife,  then  a  rigidly  correct  and  intelligent  woman,  for  whom  he 
felt  respect  and  awe,  kept  him  in  order ;  but  after  her  death,  he  became  abandoned 
as  befi)re,  and  having  debauched  his  own  son's  wife,  was  murdered  by  him.       ■tM 
.qS  ^  Choo-tsuen-chung,  after  surrendering  himself  to  the  Government,  on  see- 
ing the  decline  of  the  party,  commenced  his  atrocities  by  becoming  the  tool  of  the 
Minister  ^  )^  Tsuy-yiiig.     This  minister  thought,  that  the  Eunuchs,  who 
were  numerous,  and  some  of  them  clever,  shared  his  influence  over  the  So- 
vereigr.s  mind,  and  he  therefore  determined  to  exterminate  thtm.     He  endea- 
voured first  to  persuade  the  Monarch  that  it  was  necessary  to  do  so.     Thj  Mo- 
Earch,  however,  argued  that  there  were  many  good  amongst  them,  and  it  would 


29 


[CHRONOLO&Y, 


be  quite  sufficient  in  the  present  instance  to  select  a' few  of  the  worst,  and  punish 
them  as  examples  to  the  re'it.  This  however,  w.is  not  enough  to  sat  sfy  the 
malice  and  ambition  of  the  Minister.  His  hostile  vi.ws  came  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  Eunuchs,  and  they  began  to  intrigue  ngainst  him.  The  Minister,  by  feasting, 
flattery  and  tears,  made  friends  with  the  General,  and  called  him  to  Court  with  his 
army  under  pretence  of  opposing  his  force  to  another  military  Commander,  who 
wished  to  dictate  to  the  Emperor.  Having  despatched  sixteen  persons  of  the  op- 
posite party;  he  caused  atone  imperial  residence,  seventy  Eunuchs  to  be  murdered, 
and  ninety  at  another  [Jace.  WJien  the  Emperor  appeared,  he  put  on  mourning,and 
affected  to  weep; bowed  to  the  ground,  and  submitted  himself  to  the  punishment 
which  he  professed  to  deserve.  Tlie  Emperor  shed  tears  ;  took  off  his  girdle  and 
conferred  it  upon  hira.  The  Minister's  malice  was  stil!  but  partially  gratified. 
He  therefore  represented  to  the  Emperor  that  the  remaining  Runuchs  amounting 
to  several  hundreds,  were  preparing  to  usurp  the  Government,  it  was  absolutely 
necessary  to  destroy  thi'in.  The  Emperor  submitted,  and  Tsuen-chung  sent  in  his 
soldiers,  who  drove  out  the  miserable  Eunuchs  and  murdered  them  in  cold  blood. 
Their  doleful  cry  of  murder  and  injustice  extended,  through  every  part,  and  far 
beyond  the  pretincts  of  the  pnlace. 

By  the  Minister's  influence,  Tsuen-chung  was  ennobled,  and  had  the  title  of  King 
conferred  on  him.  He  then  began  to  discover  the  final  object  of  his  ambition. 
The  Minister  perceived  it;  was  alarmed  for  the  consequences;  and  though  he  still 
kept  up  appearances  of  friendship  with  the  General,  (or  as  he  now  was  called  the 
Kiig)  he  cherished  very  different  views.  Tsuen-chung  observed  it,  and  fearing 
that  the  Minister  would  oppose  him,  he  caused  him  and  several  of  his  friends  to 
be  murdered.  He  now  determined  on  the  removiil  of  the  Emperor,  and  sent  a 
written  request  to  that  effect,  accompanied  by  a  military  force.  The  message 
was  communicated  whilst  J^  •ffljj  jfih  -S-  i^  His  Majesty  was  at  an  enter- 
tainment in  the  Gallery  of  Joy.  Before  he  had  time  to  descend,  the  Court  and 
people  were  hurried  off  by  force,  and,  amidst  lamentations  for  their  own  fate,  with 
curses  on  the  head  of  the  Minister,  for  calling  in  Tsuen-chung  -jfe  ^  JSV  ^S 
to  overtura  the  throne  and  the  altar,   crowded  the    roads.      As  the  Emperor 


CHRONOLOGY.]  30 

passed,  the  people  p3i  E  ^«  called  out,  Wan  siiy,  '  Ten  thousand  years,'  live 
tor  ever]!  He  replied  with  tears,  say  not  Wan  suy,  for  I  shall  never  again  be 
your  Sovereign.  For  a  time, he  and  hisQucen, like  many  persons  bereaved  of  hope, 
foolishly  gave  themselves  up  to  grief  and  to  drinking.  At  last,  Tsuen-chung  sent 
two  of  his  creatures,  with  a  hundred  men,  who  after  having  killed  the  attendants 
forced  their  way  into  the  chamber  of  the  Emperor,  where  having  just  risen  from 
a  fit  of  intoxication,  with  a  single  garment  upon  him,  he  ran  round  a  pillar,  to 
escape  his  murders  in  vain.  They  pursued  and  killed  him.  When  information 
of  this  was  brought  to  Tsuen-chung,  he  threw  himself  upon  the  ground,  and  burst 
out  in  a  tone  of  the  most  bitter  lamentation,  weeping  most  violently,  and  say- 

ins,  %%^  %^^  ^%  ^Wx^1h%^'  ^""^  ^'^'^'  '^"'''^■'^- 
obeyed  me,  and  will  cause  my  name  to  be  infamous  to  ten  thousand  ages  !'     He 

forthwith  directed  that  his  two  agents  in  the  murder  of  the  Emperor  should  be  put 
to  death.     One  of  them,  "^  ^  Yew-kung,  in  going  to  execution  P^  Fl  ^ 

a  victim  to  stifle  the  reproaches  of  the  world,  but  how  will  it  appear  to  the  Gods  !' 
After  this,  Tsuen-chung  invited  the  nine  kings,  sons  of  the  late  Erapero'' 
R^  yf^  Chaou-tsung,  to  an  entertainment  at  -jl  Fffl  iJfl  the  Lake  Kew-keu, 
where  he  caused  them  to  be  all  strangled,  and  thrown  into  the  lake.  At  this 
time,  a  Comet  appeared,  which  has  always  been  regarded  by  the  Chinese  as 
ominous  of  some  change  in  the  governments  of  the  world;  in  consequence  of 
this,  Tsuen-chung  put  to  death  thirty  men  of  influence  at  court,  who  were  ob- 
noxious to  one  of  his  favourites.  Another  of  theni  havino-  a  dislike  to  a  few 
of  the  Literati,  whose  province  it  was  to  examine  candidates,  and  to  confer  de- 
grees, because  they  would  not  pass  him,  said  to  Tsuen-chung,  "  These  fellows 
always  call  themselves  the  ^  ^^'  Pure  flow,'  (a  Chinese  phrase  for  persons 
of  justice  and  equity;  uncorrupted  by  bribes  or  undue  influence)  "They  deserve 
to  be  thrown  into  the  Yellow  River,  and  made  the  i§  y)fr  '  Muddy  flow.' 
Tsuen-chung  laughed,  and  gave  an  order  that  the  suggestion  should  be  carried 
into  effect.     He  afterwards  murdered  the  Empress  /(fit  -jh  ^  Ho-tae-how,  to 

secure  to  himself  the  Imperial  throne,  which  be  had  usurped How  cruel  and 

aaischievous  a  passion  is  the  love  of  dominion  ! 


f^^fTr'^M^^aiy  ^f>  ■ 


■^•p^^-rc-'-."^' ;■:'■-• 


31 


([chronology. 


^r  ^g^  Muh-te,  or  Jjg^  Teen,  the  second  of  the  Leang  Dynasty,  after  slabbing,  through 
the  body,  his  abandoned  father,  amidst  a  load  of  abuse,  in  the  chamber  where 
he  lay  extremely  ill,  before  he  left  the  bed-room,  despatched  a  person  to  kill 
his  brother,  and  immediately  forged  a  decree  in  his  father's  name,  affirming  that 
his  brother  ^^  ^T  Yew-wan,  was  a  rebellious  and  disobedient  son,  but  that 
"^[^  :^  Yew-kwei  (as  Teen  was  then  called)  was  faithful  and  dutiful ;  the 
army  was  also  thereby  commanded  to  destroy  Yew-wan,  and  to  deliver  the  con- 
troul  of  their  actions,  and  of  the  nation  to  Yew-kwei.  On  the  strength  of  this 
forged  decree,  drawn  up  by  the  advice  of  one  of  the  principal  Generals, 
and  of  liberal  donations  to  the  Military,  Yew-kwei  ascended  the  throne.  After 
reigning  ten  years,  and  leading  a  most  profligate  life,  he  killed  himself  on  the 
approach  of  an  enemy,  in  his  26lh  year ;  so  that  he  must  have  been  only  sixteen 
when  he  murdered  his  father! 
903,  Gold  and  silver  first  weighed  by  the  j^  Leang  or  Tael.  Before  this.weiglied  by  the 
Jfr*  Kin  or  catty 


.* 


wm 


"•iii*'«"P"P"l|*MP^ 


m^mmmimmmmmmilKmimi^^ 


CHR0N0LCGY.3 


32 


The  }§  :|^  Tang  Dynasty.  * 


UEAOCJ-HAOV. 


KWO-HAOU. 


p3     g  Chaou-seueo, 
R0  /gS  Chaou-tsung, 


^  He-tsung, 


/It 


S.  ^  7IS  E-tsze-tsuno- 
e  ^  Seuen-tsung,  - 
Tff"  ;^  Woo-tsuno^,    - 
X  :^  Wan-tsung,    - 

^  ^  Miih-tsung,  - 

iSr  •Tjr*  Heen-tsung,  . 

M  ^  ^''"n-tsung,  - 

^^TTh-tsung,-  - 


ft  ^  Tae-tsung,- 


iS^^^"''"*""""'' 


ed 


^  -^  T  heen-ytw,        -       .         -         - 

|||i£Lu„g-ke=;A:)||Ta.shun,f 
IS  King-fiih,  ^  ^  Kan-ning ; 
^  /f|^Kwang-hwa,;^;g I'hceQ 
fuh  ;  7F  'ffi  T"heen-yew.     -  -     - 

s!f  M-  Kan-foo  ;  I^  00  Kwang-ming 
^  JlJChung-ho;  )^  I^Kwani 
k'he ;  ^T  /^  Wan-tih.       -    - 

J^  ^  Han-fhung, 

'J^  Ip  Ta-chung, 

-&  ^i  Hwuy-chang,    -         -         - 

;^^pTae-ho,^;iJ^K'hae-ching, 
K^   Paou-leih, 

7k 


M.  /It 

■^  M  Cbang-king, 
7Q  ^  Yung  ho,      • 
/K  -^  Yung-cliing, 
^p:  rp  Keen-chiug, 


7[^  Hing-yuen 
J^  JC  Ching-yuen, 
g  H  Kwang-Uh,  yjC  ^  Yung-tae  ; 
;^gTa-Ierh.       -         -         - 

T^  Shang-yuen,  ^  Fffi  Paou-    j 


10 


J 


•Jii'g. 


15 

14 

13 
6 

U 
2 
4 

lo 
1 

26 

17 


Hei-;ii 

closed 

A.D 


897 


895 


First 
vear  of 
Cv<le. 


LX. 

904 


879 

864 

850 
837 

831 
817 
815 
811 
796 

795 
769 

752 


LIX. 

886 


LVIII 

804 


L\  II 

7^4 


. 


*  Also  styled  iji-  fU^  ^  Taug-miiig-lnvang 


[Continued  on  page  34.] 


-.  ^r'ry*'^'  ^v vv^- 


■.-«^iS^-V-.   '--'rf^ 


■■^m^ 


33 


[CHRONOLOCY. 


REMARKABLE  OCCURRENCES  DURING  THE  DYNASTY  TANG. 


jt  *  ff  ^^  .t  S  'f  t  ^  IS  ^  ^  ij-  '  Yay,  wa.  originallj 
a  term  applied  to  a  father.    It  became  a  term  of  respect  during  the  Dynasty  Tang. 

896,  Alfred  the  Great,  after  subduing  the  Danish  invaders,  composes  his  body  of  laws, 
divides  England  into  counties,  hundreds,  and  tythings,  erects  country  courts, 
and  founds  the  University  of  Oxford. 

i^  J^  Sun-k'hwei,  a  distinguished  officer  of  the  Emperor  [E  yrc  Chaou-tsung,  was 
taken  prisoner  by  S*  EH  K'hih-yung,  who  asked  Sun-k"h\vei  to  accept  a  com- 
mand under  him.  He  refused  on  the  ground  of  its  being  dishonorable  to  him, 
saying,  "  that  as  his  troops  were  defeated,  to  die  was  his  duty,  but  to  accept  an 
office  under  one  opposed  to  the  Emperor  was  impossible.  K'hih-yung,  in  a  rage, 
gave  orders  £ji-  y^  To  saw  him  asunder.  The  executioners  of  this  barbarous 
odate,  could  not  make  the  saw  enter.        ^^  ■^  R  ^  ^  "hs^  ^B   A 


mand 

^ffl;^^^/^^4p^  '  K'hwei  railing  said,  You  dead  dogs  and 
slaves,  if  you  would  saw  a  man  asunder,  you  should  compress  him  between  two 
planks;  but  how  were  you  to  know  it  !'  They  accordingly  did  so  with bim,  and 
he  kept  railing  at  them  till  he  expired.     (Vide,  Kang-keen-e-che.) 

Throughout  the  Chinese  and  Tartar  history,  even  up  to  the  latest  period, 
great  cruelty  appears  to  have  been  exercised  towards  prisoners.  It  seems  to 
have  been  a  constant  practice,  to  put  to-,  death  the  principal  officers  after  being 
taken.  If  they  were  able  meu  and  would  serve  their  captors,  they  were  spared; 
if  not,  they  were  destroyed  with  a  liberal  portion  of  abuse.  Those  who  chose 
to  die  rather  than  change  sides,  are  in  history,  mentioned  with  honor,  under 
the  appellation  of^P  gn  ?ze-ts<;g,  which  denotes,  dying  with  an  undeviating 
adherence  to  the  line  of  duty. 
579,  The  literary  title  Jj-j^  tt"  Chwang-yuen  introduced.  The  term  PH  ^  Mun- 
sang,  denoting  a  Pupil,  came  into  use  after  this. 


mmn^mn. 


mmm 


■■■■■■■■■I 


CHEOSOLOGy/] 


3* 


The  Dj/nasti/ Tang.     (Concluded.) 


ME.4  0U-HA0U. 


7t  ^  Yuen-tsung,! 
^  ;gSJ  Kaou-lsung, 


*  ^  T*^  ^^ 


tsung. 


gjj  jm  Kaou-tsoo, 


KWO-HAOU. 


j^  ;;jt,K-hae.yuen,  ^  ^T'hSen-paou, 
^  g«ing-yuii,  ;ii^  J^  TaeJteih,  - 
^  ^  Sze-shing,  |l^  .^  Shin-lung,     ^ 


^M'^'"S"^""s-  -  - 


J 


%^  ^YuDg-hwuy,^^Heen-king, 
U  ^1  Lung-sO,  ^  :f^,  Lin-tib,  ^ 


^'Keen-fung,  &c.  to  the  nuni 
her  of  thirteen.         -    ....    -J 
SB  Ching-kwan.      -        .        .        . 

^=g.Woo.tih.    -  -        .        . 


Reigi! 

ed 
years. 

Reign 
closed 

A.D, 

First 
year  of 
Cycle 

744 

43 

745 

3 

702 

2<1 

699 

24 

^67  8 

LVI. 

684 

23 

634 

9 

631 

35 


fcHRONOt'^GY. 


3^  ^MWin^-^eu,  a  Chinese  G^ueral  durinj^  the  roi^n  of  {«  -^  [lo-fsun^,  finding 
provisions  failing;  him  on  a  march,  gave  orders  th.il  all  the  old  and  feeble  should 
remain  behind  ;  if  any  presumed  to  disobey  lliis  order,  th-.;v  should  be  put  to  in- 
rtuntdtMth.  The  General's  brothers,  without  his  perruisiion,  ventured  to  take 
with  them  their  aged'  mother.  Wang-seu,  harshly  reprimanded  them,  saying, 
"  Every  army  poss:?sses  laws  :  no  army  c  n  exist  without  them  ;  n<'l  to  destroy 
you  for  your  disobedience  to  my  order,  is  to  render  my  army  without  laws." 
The  brothers  urged  the  peculiar  case  of  their  mother.  T-he  General  became  en- 
raged, and  issued  an  order  to  cut  her  head  off.  The  brothers  begged  to  be  put 
to  death  first.  The  army  interfered  In  their  behilf,  and  procured  a  pardon. 
This  i.«  on  record  as  an  instance  on  the  oive  band,  of  great  filial  duty,  asd  on  the 
the  other,  of  a  total  want  of  it. 

During  the  same  reign,  ^  ^^  "J^  ii\i  j^  ;^  i\i  ^^\  ^  '  Two  falling  stars 
or  meteors,  shot  across  the  heavens  with  amotion  repeatedly  intersecting  each 
other's  track,  the  appearance  of  which  was  similar  to  threads  iulerwoven.  They 
appeared  of  the  size  of  a  large  bowl.'  The  pheuomenon  was  regarded  as  J^  ^ 
4|j   very  extraord'nary. 

*^^'  t~  TC  ■^  ^fi  Shang-yuen  Kea  tsiie,  or  the  feast  of  lanterns,  commenced 
during  this  dynasty,  and  prevaikd  most  during  ^  Sung. 

815,  )^  3|^   I^  1^  0  Hi  ^   ^   i^t  M,"^'^'^  *^"'"'^''  of  avoiding  malevolent 
spirits,  which  return  with  the  manes  of  the  deceased,  at  certain  periods  ;  and  also  ■ 
of  avoiding  the  baleful  influence  of  stars,  existed  during  this  Dynasty.' 

'«5.  H  ft  ffi]  T  '!#  il  #!  #  '  '^^^''  ^^^  ^^'^^  Dynasties  (^  |g  j^  flea, 
Shang,  Chow)   Han  alone  excelled  in  learning.'  ^6  ■&■  CLl  '/^  te,  /^ 

'Those  of  Wei,  Tsin,  Sung,  Leang,  rather  i:  jured  learning.'      -T-  tfeH   ^   ^^ 

:A.\  .^.  t,t*  »       =  »      j  y^  ::5C  yp 

^  ^  m '  Inuring  Tang  and  Sung,  was  education's  most  splendid  period.' 
745,   Books  first  bound  up  in   leaves  about  this  time.      Some   place  it  later.      Before 
this  tin  e  t'ley  were  in  rolls. 

^^'  ^v   iS!  rfif  flip  f^  '  Began  to  appoint  an  officer  over  foreign  trading  Ships." 
^''  ^  'WpJ    iH   The  public  examinations  of  literary  candidates  were  instituted  i 
in  the  beginuiug  of  the  Dynasty  Tang.' 


^M 


CHRONOLOGY.] 


36 


The   /\  ^)\  Six  Dynasties. 

The  Period  called  ^  ^M  Liih  Chaou,  or  Six  Dynasties,  viz.  ^  ^^  |W^  P§ 
Wei,  Leang,  Tse,  Ciiiii,  Chow,  Suy.  Of  these  ;|[^  ^  Plh  We',  or^  ^  Yuca 
Wei ;  i\^  ^  Pih  Tse,  and  J^U  jj^fj  Plh  Chow,  are  not  admitted  into  the  Chronolo- 
gical series. 

P^  *fl  SUY  DYNASTY. 

1  irsl  I 
year  of 
C\cle. 


MEAOU   HAOU. 


^/^^Kung-te,    -    - 

if^  ^  Yang-te,     -^ 

^^Wa„.te,or^ 

jfi^  Kaou-tsoo, 


xfe  ^^  How-wang,  . 
^  '^  Seuen-te,  . 

PC  ^  Wan-te,    .   .  . 

;^^Woo-te.      .  . 


^.,^King-te,    .    . 
Til  ^  Yaen-te,  . 
'Pn  ^  'S  Keen-wan-te 
^^/J^VVoo-te,    -     - 


KWO-UAOU. 

Hciun 
ed" 

Roi;;i. 
closed 

years,    a.  d. 

^  ^  E-niiig, 

1 

622 

y^^Ta-nce,     .      . 

-     .     - 

13 

621 

■^   ^  K'hae-hwang,  ^  s^ 

Jin-show, 

24 

608 

mn 


CHIN  DYNASTY. 


^  ^  Che-tih,     m^  BJ\  Ching-ming, 

A  ^  Ta-ktien, 

yr"  TT  Kwang-ta,  .  -    - 

J^  !^T'hiien-kea,    ,^  ^  Thcen-kang 
/K  ^  Yung-tiiig, 


3^^  ^  LEANG    DYNASTY. 
|g  ^^  Shaoii-tae,  y^  ^  Tae-ping, 
;AfC  ^  Ching-shing  .     . 
/K.  Wi  Ta-paou, 


7^  M'T''"'*'''^"-'^*^'^";  #  M'T*'"- 1 

f  hung.  ^\^  j£  Tae-fhung,  &c.  j 


47 


552 
3^,  1^549 


5J6 


543 


LV. 

624 


6 

584 

14 

578 

2 

564 

LIV 

7 

562 

564 

3 

555 

57 


^CHRONOLOGY. 


REMARKABLE  OCCURRENCES  DURING  THE   SIX  DYNASTIES. 


622,    Mahomet  flies  from  Mecca  to  Medina.     From  the  Hegira,  or  flight  of  Mahomet, 

the  Arabic  Era  begins.  ■ 

^^  '^  7h\  i   '  -^^  Embassador  sent  from  China  to  Chih-too,  (Cambodjia.)         f 


'In   the 

irac  of  llie  Liih  Chaou,  Ihtre  were  persons   to  assist  to  weep  at  funerals ;  fiaally 

they  came  to  the  disgraceful   practice  of  hiring  some  to  weep  for  them.' 

"j^  ^f\  VI  5^  ^  ^^  ^  Q  '  ^''"™  *''''  t'™^  "f  ^^'^  ^"^  Chaou,  the  observing  a 
day  of  mournin"-  on  the  anniversary  of  the  deith  of  friends,  was  more  practised.' 

Also  #a  A^ti#M-t:0  u:^.'^'t±m-\-A 

f  j  FjlJ  ^&.  3fc  '  The  custom  of  observing  every  seventh  day,  for  seven  weeks, 
or  forty-nine  days  after  the  death  of  senior  relations,  as  days  of  mourning  and 
deprecatory  rights  ;  wei'piiig  closes  witli  the  forty-nine  days.' 

^^' it  t  #  !E  #  ^  IfiJ  ^  1^  >ii  ^^  1^  ^  il '  ^''^ '""'^ ':' "'^^"^ 

mentidu  particulariv,  as  an  extraordinary  custom  which  excited  great  notice,  that 
people  sat  with  their  legs  hanging  down,"  i.  e.  they  began  to  sit  on  chairs  or  stools. 

^  !?^  j£  M  M'l  ^^  ^  f^fc  .R^  '  ^'^"'''»  OP^"*^**  ^*^  schools,  but  paid  most 
respect  to  the  doctrines  of  Fiih. 

.#  ^  5^  f"J  IP  j  ^  5\  JiMf  f"  S  f-  ^  |15  '  T'^*^  <="'*<>•«  «f  <■-'->'  -"d 
military  officers  going  on  the  first  and  fifteenth  of  every  moon  to  the  civil  and 

military  temples  to  burn  incense,  began  in  the  time  of  the  Liih  Chaou. 

516,    Computing  time  by  the  Christian  aera  introduced  by  Dionysius,  a  Monk. 

508,    Prince  Arthur  begins  his  reign  over  the  Britons. 

461,  Saxons  establish  tliemselves  in  Kent,  under  Hengist. 

M  ;^  tj  :^  it  4i  ;2.  |#  '  "^'^^  ^'"■™  of  respectful  direct  address,  Laouseen- 
sang,  was  not  used  till  the  Dynasty  Sung.'  Many  of  the  names  of  this  period 
are  followed  by  the  woid  p^  Laou,  as  d4j  J^^  Hoo-tang-laou,&c. 


CHRONOtOGY.] 


38 


t*;e  dynasty. 


MEAOl-llAOi;. 


KWO-IIAOU. 


J  JM  Cliufiir-liins:. 


p   'flV  Ho-te,        -      -     - 

EH  -Bi  ifz   ruii-j-hwaii-liow    ^jV  -tt"   Yuii<;-\  ueii,   - 

H)J  ^,  Ming  te,     -     -     .     ^^^  Kteii-woo  -     , 

^   ;^  Woo-t:-,     .     -     -      ^  -^   ^^   Yung-ming,     - 


Reign 
ed 

Reign 
closed 

First, 
year  of 

vn'ici 

A.  n. 

rv.ie. 

Jill. 

1 

496 

504 

o 

195 

5 

493 

!1 

488 

4 

477 

« 


SUNG  DYXASTY^  Or 


^f^." 


ORTH  SUNG. 


T^  Sl;un-te,    -     -     . 

Tn'  f  -  Tsatig-woo-wani. 
Pfl  ^  ^li-g  'e,  -  -  - 
0;=^  Fei-t,s-  -  -  - 
^  7^  ^'  Heacu-  woo-fe. 
^  S^  Wan-te,  -  -  - 
''■P  '^  shaou-te,  -  -  - 
^%    Woo-te,    -     -     - 


^  B^  Shing-miiig,  -  ...  - 
7|j  ji^  Yueii-hwiiy,  -  -  -  . 
'k  XP  T"^>^-<^he,;fe;  ^.  Tae-yu,  - 
^  ^^i'  Ki;ig-h(;,  --.--. 
y^  ^L  Heaou-iiecn)  ~ic  RbjTae-niinc 

7CM  Yuoi-kea, 

^  ^'  King.ping,  ----- 
yKlS^^   Yung-chhoo.      -     -      -     - 


2 

473 

S 

471 

t 

466 

4 

461 

i  J 

461 

30 

1 

450 
420 

m. 

3 

419 

TSIN  DYNASTY 


Kur^-te, 
Gaii-te.     -    .     - 

IS.*  Heaou-Tvoo-te 
*jS  Ktien-wim-te 
Tc-ylh,  -  -  - 
Gae-te,  -  -  - 
Miih-tc,  -  -  - 
Kang-tr,  -  -  - 
Ching-te,  -  -  - 
Miiig-te,  -  -  . 
Yueu-te,    -    -    - 


,or|! 

EL!    Yiien-he,   - 


=f  "zzr 


<-B 


EASTERN  T3IN. 


j)^  -^Lung-gar  :  ^  ^  Yuen-hi 
^  IliV  E-he,      -      -      -     -      - 


Ning-kang;     -jfr  Trr  Tae-vucn 

M:  '^  Han-gan, 

:^  f,|l  Tae-ho,      ------ 

|^:^p  Luig-ho;  ^.^  Hing-ning 
^K  ^]'  Yung-ho;  ■^-  -^  Shiiig-pii.c 

'/ij.    TL  Ki-'cn-yuen, 

}i^'^  Haii-ho;   ^  ^   Hankang 

J\  i|.  Tae-nii)g, 

^   ^Keen-woo,     -^v;  ^^Ta-liing, 
;;Ji;^  ^  Yuiig-chang,    -     -    -    - 


1 

416 

LI. 

22 

415 

384 

24 

393 

2 

369 

5 

367 

4 

362 

'       I7 

358 

2 

341 

17 

339 

L. 

3 

322 

324 

f 

319 

."<  as»«!*«^!^S.'y''' .''^rir^^sp'^r''  'S 


39  I^CHBONOXOtJT. 

^  A  ^T^  'The  people  of  Sung  were  fond  of  praise  or  fame.'   ^  ■ — ■  ^  ^ 

^  ^^^  IX  PI  T  i  !!^^  f  G  K  tt  ¥  '^*"y  s""^^*  "*''  ^**  •*'* 

actions  recorded  by  his  relatives  and  dependants.' 
426,     Romans  withdraw  their  troops  from  Britain. 
A\0,    Eome  taken  and  plundered  by  Alaric,  king «f  the  Visi-goflis. 
367,    ;|^  J^  Shwuy  ke,  or  stamp-dutj,  on  the  sale  of  lands  and  houses  introduced. 
362,     Constantinople  made  the  capital. 
^  i  ^i  ^  ^  ^  1^  ^'"S  Ciiaou  allowed  his  people  to  worship  Buddah,  in 

the  time  of  fi^  J^  Ching-te.    The  general  introduction  of  Buddism  is,  by  some 

dated  from  this  act  of  toleration. 
I^  i^>  ^  ^  J£    H    ^  ^  '  111  the  first  moon  of  the  second  year  of  Ching-te, 

a  comet  was  seen ;   and  another  was  seen  in  the  first  year  of  wl  jd    Heaou-woo. 
nlj^  ^   ^  d^  ^  ^    Q    43  :#  M  -^    '  In  the  3d  moon   of  the  fourth  year 

of  Yuen-le,  there  was  a  dark  sjjot  in  the  sun.'     (Vide,  Kang  keen-e-che.) 


Through«!ut  Chinese  History,  the  phenomena  of  Nature,  sucli   as  an  Eclipse,  the 
appearance  of  a  Comet,  a  vivid  Meteor,  an  Earthquake,  as  well  as  Pestilence,  excessive 
Rains,  Drought,  Locusts,  and  Famine,  have  been  regarded  as  signifying  the  displeasure 
of  Heaven;   and  have  induced  a  real  or  a  feigned  desire  to  repent,  and  to  reform. 
General  pardons  have  been  granted  ;  measures  taken  to  alleviate  the  distresses  of  the 
poor;  and  g2  -<JlC  la.  3  Imperial  proclamations  issued,  inviting  persons  to  sfieak 
pointedly  and  freely  their  opinions  of  what  they  deemed  amiss  in  the  Sovereign's  conduct. 
Chinese  History  mentions  IjOI   j^  ^J  Earthquakes;  26  Ml  Sh    falling,  or  rushing 
down  of  mountains ;  and  63  yC  7J^  floods,  occasioned  by  excessive  rains,  or  irrup- 
tions of  water  from  the   beneath  the  surface  of  the  earth.     They  mention  a  few  time* 
a  phenomenon  which  appeared  to  them  "pjl  Jl[j_  a  raining  down  of  blood;  and  once 
^  ;^0  JM.  '"   '^^'^f-^  the   wind  appeared  as  blood.         pR  ^    Storms  of  rain  and 
hail  are   mentioned  24  times,  and  ^  ^A  ^   Great  «torras  of  rain  and  hail  four 
times.    The  hail  stones  areonce  compared  to  cocks  and  hens  for  size,  and  are  said  to 
have  measured  in  diameter  2  cubits  5  tentlw.  On  this  occasion  it  is  laid  that  they  killed 
the  people  on  whom  they  fell. 


wmmmimmmmiimimiimi 


CHRONOLOGY.J 


40 


The  ^  W 1^  Western  Tsin  Dynasty. 


MEAOU-HAOU. 


^  ^  Mia-te, 
iM    l^  Hwae-te, 
M  *^  Hwuy-te, 


^-^ 


Woo-te, 


/^  ^t  How-choo,     - 


Cbaou  lee-te 


KWO-HAOU. 


Kiien-hing,  -  -  .  . 
^'K^Yung-kea,  .  .  -  . 
^gYuug-he,   ;7f;|>Yuen-kang,| 

:^C  ^Yung-kang,  &c.      -        -     J 
^  ^A  Tae  Che,    ^  ^  Han-ning, 

;;^  ^  Tae-kang,  ;;^  gE  Tae-he. 


^  jM  Sn  Ilow-han  Dynasty. 


Keen-hing,  %t£,  gg  Yen-he,  &c. 
-^  ^  Chang-woo 


ed 

v'-rs. 

liei-^.. 
closed 

A.   D. 

i'lrsi 
year  of 
Cycle. 

4 

313 

I,. 

324 

6 

S09 

17 

30a 

26 

286 

XllX. 

41 

260 

264 

3 

2S9 

■w 


41 


[chronology. 


REMARKABLE  OCCURRENCES  DURING  THE  TSIN  DYNASTY,  &c. 


2S  ^F^  Min-te,  i.  e.  'The  much-to-be-commiserated   Emperor,'  of  the   Western 
Tsin.    Min,  is  the  Meaou-haou,  which  is  formed  on  what  is  called  the  =jg    She, 
or  descriptive  epitaph,  conveying  a  general  idea  of  the   character  and  fortunes  of 
the  person  referred  to.     The  epitaph  of  Min,   was  ^  JH  if  #   'Presiding 
over  the  nation,  grief  and  sorrow   were   his  lot.'     Hence  the  Meaou-haou,  or 
temple  designation  '  Min-te.'      He  was,   in  the  four!h  year  of  his  reign   murdered 
by  -M  ^  1^  Tsung,   the    sovereign    of  Han,  answering  to    the   first  year  of 
^  7C  ^  '^^^  Emperor   Yuen,   of  the    Eastern  Tsin.     In    the  same    year 
"H^^  Tsungs  sons  to  the  number  of  21  persons  were  destroyed  by  fire. 
B?  5'J  H^  ^^  ^^^  2nd  year  of  Chaou-liie,  the  state  |^  Wei,  passed  a  Salique 
"Law,in  these  words,  ^  ^  )^  ^  ^\  ^%  "^  j^  '  From  this  time.  Queens 
shall  not  assist  in  the  government.'    The  Historian  adds  a  note,  ^  ^   RJ  ^t|] 
'A  good  law,  worthy  of  being  a  Master,'   i.  e.  an  example  for  the  imitation  of 
others. 
In  the  last  days  of  'M    Han,  the  states  ^  Wei  and  ^  Woo  arose,   and  with- 
drew a  part  of  the  Empire,   hence  Historians  removed  the  title  /^  Te,  and 
inserted  ^  Choo.     The  General  of  Wei,  ^  ^  Tiing-yae,  pursued  the  last 
of  the  Han  race  to  Ij^  ^  Ching-too,  now  the   capital  of  Sze-chuen  Province. 
The  Emperor  summoned  a  council  of  state,  in  which  amidst  a  variety  of  opinions, 
it  was  at  last  determined  to  send  the  Imperial  seal  to  Tang-yae,  and  to  surrender. 
When  the  Emperor's  son'^H.  Shin,  heard  this,  he  said,  witi  agitated  feelings, 
'  If  reasoning  fail  us,  and  our  strength   be  exhausted  ;    if  calamity  and   ruin  are 
about  to  fall  upon  us,  it  is  incumbent  on  us  all.  Father  and  Son,  the  Emperor  and 
his  Ministers,  to  turn  our  backs  on  the  city,  and  with  the  fall  of  our  altars  to  die 
fighting  the  enemy  ;  then  we  shall  not  be  ashamed  to  see  our  Imperial  Ancestors. 
Why  would  you  surrender  !     The  Emperor,  however,  would    not  listen  to  hin> 

G 


Mmi 


■■ 


■■■■■I 


■HI 


shron6logy.]] 


42- 


Shin  therefore  hastened  to  the  temple  of  ^^  ^)],  and  there  having  wept  bitterly 
for  the  disgrace  of  his  family,  he  first  killed  his  wife,  and  then  himself.  The 
Emperor  and  his  ministers  were  led  out  to  the  north  side  of  the  city,  with  their 
hands  bound  behind  their  backs,  and  their  coffins  following  them,  in  mournful 
procession,  to  the  General  Tang-yae's  camp.  Yae  received  them,  loosened  their 
bonds,  burnt  their  coffins,  and  seated  them  at  a  banquet.  Thus  \^  -^  Pe- 
rished Han,  once  so  illustrious  ! 

There  was  given  to  the  conquering  General,  ^  >^  '  A  list  of  the  popula- 
tion' and  of  the  army,  with  the  Civil  list.  The  numbers  were  these,  p  '  Doors,' 
i.  e.  families,  280,000  ;  p  '  Mouths,'  i.  e.  persons,  940,000.  ^  ^f;  '  Men  in 
armour,'  )02,000  ;       ^'  Civil  officers,'  40,000. 

313,  The  term;^£j  p^  Ya-mun,  denoting  a  public  court,  introduced  by  mistake 
^*"'^  f^  Ya-mun,  which  term  had  an  allusion  to  the  figure  of  the  standards 
placed  before  the  gates  of  public  ofiBces. 

309,     Capital  in  JX  \^]  Xeang-nan. 

306,     Constantine  begins  his  reign. 

286.     The  literary  title  ^  ^  Sew-tsae,  introduced  about  this  time. 

^®^'  ffi  S  ^  iti  ^^  ft  S.  ^  ^  '  I'='P«  ™°"ey  (not  for  commercial 
purposes,  but  to  scatter  at  funerals),  began  in  the  time  of  Wei  and  Tsin.  Of  this 
there  is  no  doubt. 

273,     Longinus,  a  Greek   Orator  and  Critics. 

260,     Capital  at  ^  ^  Xan-king,  in   the  Province  «?  ^  "j^  Keang-nan. 

254,    Origen,  a  Christain  father  of  Alexandria. 


The  Northern  ^^j  j^  Erratic  Tribe.,  on  Wandering  nations,  against  whom,  Tsit, 
Che-hwang^e  built  the  great  wall  ;  who  shared  the  Empire  with  ^  Sung  =  conquered' 
.t  under  -^  Yuen ;.  and  who  repossessed  themselves  of  it,  during  the  last  two  cen- 
turies, were  exceedingly  troublesome  in  the  time  of  Han.  The  ^  ^Heung-noo, 
■  Clamorous  slaves,'  as  they  were  then  called,  appear   in  almost  every   pa^e  o"f  the 

;:7;rr:;,  ■■; """ '"-'  "^"^";^vpTae-tsoo,  ^  £^  ^ 

TP  tM  M  m     *^'""^   '"^2="'   I"   form  alliances  with  the  Tartar  kings,   by  giving 


43 


j^CHUONOLOGr. 


Princesses  of  the  Imperial   family  to  them   in  marriage.        The   Historian   says,    IM. 

JpCfl    g^S^t^'t'    H"jfe^-^^  'The  disgrace  brought  upon 
'China,  was  never  greater  ;  from  this  time   she  lost  her  honor  and  her   respectability.' 

The  minister  who  proposed  and  carried  this  measure,  hoped  to  raise  up  a  Chinese  interest 
amongst  the  Tartars.  He  said  they  were  such  barbarians  that  it  was  impossible  to 
reason  with  them  ;  moreover  they  had  no  permanent  habitation,  it  was  extremely  dif- 
ficult to  carry  on  war  with  them.  They  were  here  to  day,  and  a  month  hence  hundred? 
''of  miles  distant.  The  mother  of  the  first  Princess  would  not  consent  that  her  daughter 
should  be  thus  disposed  of,  and  another  female  took  her  place,  and  was  called  the 
Princess.  Afterwards,  the  Tartars  came  every  few  years  and  demanded  such  alliances. 
The  character  of  the  Heung-noo  of  that  day,  may  be  surmised  from  the  way  in  which 
they  treated  J^  Ji^)  ^  King  Yug-te,  after  killing  him;  J^  ^  ||  ;^  |^  || 
they  'made  a  drinking  vessel  of  his  head.'  The  ministers  of  Han,  do  not  appear  to 
have  been  much  better,  )^  ^  ^  ^  ^  ^  §;.  ^  ^  ^Jj  ^^^ 
^J  "wL  A^ll  ^r-  'tE  '  '^''^y  assembled  together  to  drink  and  to  wrangle  about  their 
respective  merits;  when  drunk,  some  roared  out  improper  language,  whilst  others 
drew  their  swords  and  struck  the  pillars.'  It  is  but  just  to  say,  that  they  afterwards 
adopted  cerlain  court  ceremonies,  to  prevent  the  recurrence  of  such  barbarous 
conduct  in  His  Majesty's  presence. 


119m 


wmmmm 


CHRONOLOGY.]  41 

The  H  PI  Three  Kingdoms,  viz.  | 


Wei,  Shuh,  Woo, 


M]l 


TCJNG-HAN. 


Reign 

Rei^n 

First  J 

MEAOU-HAOU. 

KWtJ-HAOU. 

ed 

closed 

year  of 

venrs 

A.    D. 

Cvci:'. 

|i^Heen-te,„r^g|^ 

1^  ^  Chhoo.phing,_^.  Zji-  Hing-1 

XLVIII 

t^  Heaou-hcen-te, 

P'hi'ig,  ^  ^  Keen-gan,     ^  |^ 
^3-  Yen-kang,    -         -        -          J 
^^Kiien-ning,  ^^  ^  He-p'hing\ 

31 

226 

204 

M  ^  Ling-te,     -     -     - 

22 

195 

^  ^  Hwan-te,  -     -     - 

fh  :!p:  Chuiig-p'hing,      -    -    -J 
.^  ^H  Keen-ho,  ^p  2|i  Ho-p'liing-1 

Yung-liing,  ^jl;;^  :^  Yung-show  }■ 

21 

US 

^^Yen.he,;i;^Yung- 

kang,        -         -         -         -     -     J 

g  >^   Chth^e,     -     -     - 

^  ;^  Pun-chhoo,     -    .     .     .     - 

1 

152 

^t+J  T^  Chung-te,       -     - 

^"C  ^i-   Yung-kea, 

1 

151 

1  ll  7^  Shuu-te, 

^/;^Yung-kang,|§^Yang.. 

kea,    /jOfiH  Yung-ho,  ')^^  I 

19 

150 

LXVII. 

144 

Han-gan,     ^T  ffi^  Keen-kang,  J 

^  i^  Gan-te,     -     -     - 

7K  '^  Yung-chhoo,  -^  ;j^Yuen  "^ 
ch'hoo,  ^^  ipYuiig-ning,  ^ 
■^^Keen-k-wang,    ^^  y^  Yen 

19 

131 

kwang,     --,.-. 

^^  ^  ^•'^"s-*^'  -  -  - 

;^  ^  Yen-p'hiiig,   -     -     -     -     - 

1 

112 

^^/^f^Ho-te,         

yK  7C  Yung-yaen, j|-  ^a  Yuen-hins 

17 

111 

^/^Chang-te,        .    - 

^  ^j  Kc-i.-chhoo,^^j  Yuen-^ 

ho,    ^:^{]   Chaiig,ho,      -         j 

13 

94 

B^   ^  Ming-te, 

/X  "^  Yung-phin-,   -      -     .     .     . 

18 

SI 

XLv:, 

84 

JK  lishe-tsoo,  or  f(;j^ 

1 

M:  ^  Keen-woo,  {:|3  ^Chung-yuen 

33 

63 

., 


i 


45 


£cHUOXOLOGY. 


REMARKABLE  OCCURRENCES  DURING  THE  THREE  KINGDOMS. 


_ — ■  ^H  tK  San-kwO-che,  a  kind  of  Historical  Novel  formed  on  the  events  of  this 
period,  is  much  esteemed  for  its  style  and  the  ability  with  which  it  is  written. 
It  is  thought  a  model  of  the  Narrative  kind. 

time  of  Han,  the  rule  of  SL-lecting  the  oflScers  of  Government  from  amongst  the 
Literati,  after  certain  public  examinations,  did  not  exist.  They  were  all  recom- 
mended, hence  the  phrase  Keu-jin,'  i.  e.  a  recommended  person,  ^g.  y^  Keu-jin, 
is  now  a  literary  title. 
220,  In  the  close  of  this  Dynasty,  they  began  J^  ^j]"  ^  ^  ^  M^  '  To  make 
seats  of  wood  ciit  for  the  purpose  ;  they  were  still  called  -Jj^  Chwang,  and  ^a 
Ta.  In  all  nrobability  the  were  all  ^  fe  ^  ^  )M  for  '  Siting  on  cross- 
legged,   and  not  with  the  feet  hanging  down.' 

■^k.  ~jjf^  4&  t^  E.  '  In  the  time  of  Hwan-te,  India,  Ta-tsin,  (Egypt  or  Arabia,) 
and  other  nations,  came  by  the  southern  or  Chinese  sea  with  tribute,  and  from, 
this,  trade  with  Foreigners  was  carried  on  at  Canton.' 

i  18,  Juvenal. 

Ill,  Plutarch  of  Greece. 

81,    During  the  reign  of  90  TS*  Ming-te,  the  religion  of  Jffi  Fuh  introduced. 

99,  Tacitus. — 93,  Josephus. — 74,  Pliny,  the  elder. — 64,  Boadicea. 


53,  Capital  at  VQ- lis  LO-yang,  in  WpJ    ^   Ho-nan. 

54,  Caractacus.      52,  Julius  Cssar's  first  expedition  to  Britain. 


'^inpni 


mmsm 


mm 


tHRONDLOGY.] 


46 


The  Pi  il  19  VVestern  Han  Dynasty.  * 


Reign 

Reign 

First  1 

MEAOCJ-HAOU. 

K  WO-HAOU. 

ed 

closed 

year  of 

vesrs 

A.   D. 

30 

Cycle. 

■jtt  I^^Hwae-yang-wang 

^^Kaug-che, 

2 

^^^  Joo-tsze-jing, 

^  m  *^'="-'=''«' 

18 

28 

24 

^  ^  P'hing-te,       -      - 

JC  ^  Yuen-chc,  --..-. 

5 

10 

^^Gae-te,      -     -      - 

^^  -^P-  Keen-ping-, -n-*  ag  Yuen-show 
^  ^^  Ktien-che.-jpJ'  iji^Ho-p'hingl 

6 

5 

jj  ^  Ching-te,        -     - 

B.  C. 

^  t)j^  Yang-si5,  jj|  ^  Hung-  ^ 

S6 

1 

k^^'fCi?^Yung.che,^g.J 

Yuen-yen,  ,^  ^  Hwan-ho, 

^7^Yuen-te,     -    -    - 

^  7C;Chhoo-juen,  ^1^  ^  Yung.^ 

kwang,  ^  |]^  Keen-chaou,-^  ^ 

16 

27 

'to  King-ning,         -         .         -  J 

13   ftij»  Seuen-te,   -    -    - 

;^  j(g  Pun-Che,  -;||;  l^'  Te-tsee,  &c. 

25 

43 

XLIV 

36 

Jt)^  ^  Chaou-te,  -    -    - 

^  TC^he-juen,  ^j;;  j|[  Yuen-fung. 

13 

68 

^1^W„o-te, 

^  TX;  Keen-yuen,  ^  ^  Yuen-^ 
kwang,  &c.      ---...      j 

54 

81 

-^-;  >f^  K.ng^te, 

jr  4E  Yueu-ncen,  ftl  TT"  Chung-  [ 
yiien,  &c.       - J 

16 

135 

XLIII 
66 

^^^'Wan.tc,      -    -     - 

J[^  dl^  Yuen-niien,  |^  -^  How-yuen 

28 

151 

iS  f^   @    Jt^Kaou-how- 

A  Queen  who  governed  in  the  name  ^ 

xi-ri 

leu-she, 

of  Children,         .        -        .         J 

8 

174 

156 

p   ig?  Hwuy-to, 

Prior  to  this  time  the  Kwo-haou,  was 

7 

182 

i^J   1^  Ka<.u-te.    -     -     - 

not  used. 

12 

189 

*  Before  the  i.;;iiies  of  this  and  the  last  Dynasty,  the  word -^  Ilei 


used. 


eaou  IS   sometimes 


47 


[cHRONOLOey. 


REMARKABLE  OCCURRENCES  DURIN'G  THE  WESTERN  HAN  DYNASTY. 


^  ^  Moo-penou,  or  ife  ^  Pei-peaou,  '  Tomb-stones' introduced  about  this 
time.  ^^'.  i&  jMi  imf  dll  '  Records  engraved,  were  hurried  in.  the  tomb.' 
irrt-  ^t  jJj  ;?i5i  ■  They  narrated  or  extolled  the  virtues  of  the  deceased.' 

17,  Livy,— 19,  Ovid.— 20,  Celsus. 


JESUS  CHRIST,  the  Divine  Saviour,  appeared  in  judea,  during  the  reigns  of  ^ 
^  Heaou-ching-te,  and  ^  J^  *^  Heaou-gae-te. 

— '  n   -I-  ^  jj^  b^   jj^  -M'  The  division  of  the  day  (from  midnight  to  mid- 
night) into  12  parts  of  two  hours  each,  commenced  in  the  time  of  Han.' 

In  the  time  of  the  Two  Han,  ^  ^  ^  '/ji  ^  "^  ^  ^^l  'To   consider  the  - 
rio'ht  the  place  of  honor,  and  the  left  the  meaner  place,  was  long  the  fixed  rule." 
Since  the  time  of  Han,  ^*  /n-    m   7^  '  Unas  altered,  and  honor  conferred  on 
the  left.'    When  this  change  commenced,  is  not  known. 

V^  ■^JC  W^  'j^  1=1     6    M  "ill  '  ^"  ^^^  *'™^  °^  ^''"'  '"""^  "^  ^^^  district  Magis- 
trates themselves  sold  wine.'     Perhaps  this  opinion  arose  from  the  very  great 

attention  which  was  paid  by  Government  in  collecting  the  duty  on  liquors.     For 

the  people  to  distill  clandestinely  three  measures  of  grain,  was  a  capital  crime. 

In  the  habit  of  sending  persons  abroad  to  invite  Foreigners.  ^|\  ^  X^  ^  >/i"  yl 
m   1^  Ag    J(K  '  The  pearls  and  Merchandise  of  Foreigners  began  to   enter 
China.'     Some  vesifels  arrived  which  were  four  or  five  months  on  their  passage. 

29  Virgil. — 34,  Saliist. — 96,  Horace. — S6,  Jerusalem  taken  by  Pompey. 

V^  ^1^  Jlj^  '  Ching,  tlie  king  of  Tsin,  overcame  the  other  six  nations;  and  formed 
the  Empire  into  thirty.six  ^  Keun  ;  or  Principalities 

Books  burnt,  and  four  hundred  ana  sixty  of  the  Literati  thrown  into  a  pit  to  perish, 

or  buried  alive.  This  was  done  at  the  suggestion  of  a  worthless  minister. 
Hair  pencils  invented  by  ^  '^^  Mung-tiien,  who  was  sent  with  300,000  men  to  re- 
duce the  ^  A  Hoo-jin,  or  jxjj  ijVf  Heung-noo,  certain  Tartar  [tribes.  To 
keep  out  this  Nortliern  people,  the  ^^  93  .^  J,ffly  Wan-le-chang-ching,  great 
wall  was  built  by  him ;  it  extends  from  ^i  "Uk  Lin-taou,  on  the  west,  to 
i^  "9^  Leaou-lung,  on  the  east;   upwords  of  10,000  Le. 


■..■;il 


h: 


^^"■■WSSipi 


CHRONOLOGY.  1 


^4)\  Tsin  Dynasty. 


MEA.OU-HAOU. 

h    gii 

eil 
years. 

closijd 

B    C. 

[  list 
jcar  of 
C  V  cle. 

.11  ffi   ^  ^*  U'-l'-she- 

hwan-te,  -  -    -     -    "J 
^   ^'  75'  Che-hwang-le- 

3 
11 

28 

201 
204 

515 

XLI. 

'J  16 

--^  ^Seven nations  who   contended 
for  the  Supremacy,  Tsin  prevailed 
over  the  other  six.       -             -         - 

K]  ^  Tung-chow-wang 

^  J  Nan-wang,      -     - 
;|#  ii  T^  Shin-tsing-wang: 
§S   ^-  Hiieii-waag,    -     - 
^ij  -p  Lee-wang, 
^^^  ^p  Gan-wang, 
M/  ^'1    -^-  Wei-liie-wang, 
^^  ^2  Kaou-wang,  -    - 
^   ^^  Chiiig-ting-wang 
TC  31  Yuen-wang,    -     - 
^^King-wang,     -    . 
^Sr  -I-  Kinjr-wari"-,     -     - 
WdT='   -1-   Liiig-wang,     -     - 
jyil  i  Keen-wang,    -    . 


CHOW- DYNASTY. 


Period  denominated    S^  |^   Chen- 
kwo,  'Fighting,  or  contending  nations. 


t[_  ^M  Mine  itates  about  this  time. 

The  principle*  maintained  in  the 
tunes  of  tht'se  kings  ;ire  considered  more 
pure  and  just  than  those  of  any  oth^^^r 
period ;  and  are  often  proudly  referred 
to  by  the  phrase  _j-  |^  Wang-taou, 
rhe  Royal  doctrines;  the  principles 
of  the  ancient  Kings.' 

y'J    L^  Lee-kwo,  is  a  term  by  which 
this  period  is  spoken  of  generally. 


7 

243 

59 

250 

6 

309 

LX 

276 

48 

315 

7 

368 

XXXIX 

336 

26 

375 

24 

401 

XXXVIII 

396 

16 

425 

2S 

441 

6 

469 

XXXVII 

456 

44 

475 

25 

519 

XXXVI. 

516 

27 

544 

14 

571 

21 

585 

XXXV. 

57  0 

49 


[chronology. 


REMARKABLE  OCCURRENCES  DURING  THE  DYNASTY  CHOW. 


277,  Euclid. — 332,  Aristotle. — 332,  Alexander  the  Great  at  Jerusalem. 
284,     Alexandrian  Library.     284,  Septuagint  Translation. 

ifr  i^  2L  ^  ^.  H  ^.  ^  t  T^i¥  i  f^  a  «  S 1 1«1  -i. 

'  The  idea  of  the  age,  that  to  bear  a  child  on  the  5th  day  of  the  5th  moon, 

was  unlucky,  existed  in  the  time  of  the  Chen-kwO.' 
320,  Ptolemy  Soter  takes  Jerusalem.— 348,  Plato.— 313,  Demosthenes  poisoned  himself. 
350,  Xenophou. — 413,  Herodotus. — 400,  Socrates. 
■^  -i-  Mang-tsze,  or  Mencius,  disciple  of  Confucius,  and  writer  of  one  of  the  DQ  ^j 

Four-books,  refers  much  to  the  Chen-kwo,  or  contending  states  of  that  period. 

A  native  of  the  state  ]^K  Chow. 
"5*  ?^  "Si  ^r' '  ^^  ancient  times  there  were  no  sacrifices  oflFered  at  tombs."     It  is 

not  known  exactly  when  the  practice  commenced.     Some  say  about  this  time, 

some  place  it  later. 
536,  Cyrus  the  Persian  Emperor. — 497,  Pythagoras — 558,  Solon  of  Athens. 
5S8,  Zedekiah  and  the  Jews  carried  to  Babylon. 

606,  Nebuchadnezzar  over  Babylon  and  Assyria,  in  conjunction  with  his  father. 
No     Chinese  Books  extant,  which  were  written  before  the  compiiationsof  Confucius. 
Confucius,    (  ^L  ;^  -?"   Kung-fuo-tsze,)   Native  of   ^  ^  Loo  kwo,  (the  state 

Loo,)  now  the  Province  jj_j  ^  Shan-tung.     Born  in  the  Uth  moon,  of  the  21st 

year  of  456  Ling. 
■^  -^  Laou-tsze,   or  ^  ^  Laou-keun,  the  founder  of  the  ^  J;   Taou-sze 

Sect,  lived  also  about  this  time. 
Chinese  wrote  on  Bamboos  with  the  point  of  a  style;   hence  engraving  the  Character 

is  expressed  by  ^ij  ^  Tsze-tsze, '  Pricking  the  character.'      They  also  wrote 
with  a  kind  of  red  lead,  called  ^j^  JIL  Hung-tan. 


■«m 


wmmmmm 


CHRONOLOGY.] 


50 


The  BynastTj  Chow.     (Continued. ) 


ME40U-HA0U. 


Y^    ^  Kwang-wang, 
f^  J-.  King-wang,    -    - 
^^  ~F  Seang  ■vrang,  - 
<^'    -P  Hwuv-waiiff    .    . 
^H  ~F  Le-wang,    -     .     . 

ft  S   S  lE  Tung-    1 
chow-chwang-wang,     j 
)te  ^^^  Hwan-waiiff,   -    - 

J — •   — L>  D' 

-^  3:  Ping-wang,     -  - 
pM    -p  Yew-wang,     . 

^   ^-  Seuen-waiig,  -  - 

ihP.c  f^Le-wang,    -     .  - 

^  3E  E-wang,     -     .  - 
^1  ;^  Heaou-wang, 

SSiE-wang, 

it  ^p  Kung-wang,    -  - 

^  ih  ^^"-^ang,  -    -  - 
Bj}-  ^^  Chaou-wang, 

[■  ^  Kang-wang,   -  - 


fl^  Jl  Ching-wang, 
^gr  ^-  Woc-wang, 


This  is  the  Period  of  the  History 
p:  ^j(  Chuii-tsew;  which  includes 
242  years.  It  may  be  called  Confucius' 
History  of  his  own  times.  The  name 
Chun-lsew,  Spring  and  Autumn,  is 
from  its  haviiig  been  commenced  in 
Spring  and  finished  in  Autumn 
There  were  at  ihut  time  125  diflfer- 
eut  Q^  States  or  Datioiis. 

'm    fei  Eastern  Chow, 
pn  "p  —  Ka  Forty-one  S 


States. 


15  ^i  Western  Chow,  capital  at 
Shen-se  |^  ^^        23  States. 


Reigi. 

ed 
v<»ars. 

Rci.;,, 

closed 

B.    C. 

first 

year  of 

Tvcle. 

6 

606 

6 

612 

32-33 

918 

26 

610 

XXXIV 

636 

^ 

666 

15 

671 

S3 
51 

686 
709 

xyiii 
6y6 

U 

7  60 

46 

J71 
*17 

XXXll. 

75-> 

16 
15 
25 

^68 

884 

XXXI. 

816 

899 

X>XX. 

876 

12-11 

928 

5.1-51 
51 

936 
991 

XXIX. 

936 

XXMII. 

996 

26 

1042 

37 

1068 

XXVII. 

1056 

7 

1105 

51 


[chronology. 


650,  Probable  time  when  Buddah  lived. 

''^°'  M.   ^   ^  ^'  -M    ^  ^  '  Intercourse    with  the    eight  barbarous  tribes, 

called  Theen-chiih,  (India.) 
^  A  Ij^  i^fc  fllj   ^  '  ^^^  ancients  sat  on  the  ground.' 
^$  =^    r^  ^  ^1  '  Concealing  or  avoiding  the  Wei  (name),  began  in  the  time  of 

Chow.    II  was  that  name  of  himself  which  a  person  used  in  worshipping  the  Deity; 

after  which  it  was  held  sacred.     Still  observed  by  tlie  Chinese. 
At    present,    only  women  :^  7^ decorate  their  heads  with  flowers;  but  in  ancient 

times  both  men  and  women  did  so. 
It  is  much  discussed,  whether  women  ever  knelt  in  paying  their  obeisance ;  some  in- 
stances occur  ,  but  they  are  casts  in  which  persons  voluntarily  degraded  themselves. 

Some  say  they  knelt,  and  their  hands  touched  the  ground,  but  not  their  heads. 

Now  they  bend  the  knee  slightly,  and  join  their  hands,  the  arms  hanging  down 

on  the  left  side. 
Sedan  chairs  made  of  bamboo,  existed  in  ancient  times.     Originated  in  the  South, 
720,  Salmaneser,  king  of  Assjria,  takes  the  Ten  Tribes. 

First  Eclipse  of  the  moon  recorded. 

734,  Romulus  founds  Rome. 

818,  Kingdom  of  Macedon  begins. 

S69,  Queen  Dido  founds  Carthage. 

907,  Homer. 

1012,  King  Solomon  lays  the  foundation  of  the  temple. 

1042,  4^  A  ;£  'Chow,  the  great  Historian,"  and  framer  of  the  Seal  Character. 


a2 


V 


I 


i'HRONOLOGY.I 


52 


The  S  IB  Slmng  Dynasty. 


JIEAOU-HAOU. 


j&r   -p  Chow-wang,   -     . 

W  L  '^^-y''''  *  -  -  - 
:;jc  T  '^^'^■^'"s.  -  -  - 
^  2-  ^^'""-y'*''  -  -  - 

Jl  -p  Kiing-ting,  -    -     . 

/^t=      -rV     I  - 

/(SJ  ^;  Liu-sin,       -     -     . 
^  t^  Ts(,o-kea,  -    -    - 
jjig   ^Tsoo-kang,     -     - 
^  -y  Woo-ling,  -     -     . 
/J>    ^  Seaou-ylh,-     -     . 
A^  jt  Seaou-sin,  -     -     - 
^  ^  Pwan-kang,   -     - 
^      ftj   Ya.ig-kea,-     -     - 
^Nan-kang,  .     .    . 
jjii  ^  Tsoo-ting,       -     . 
V^  ^3   Yiih-kea,         .     . 
|g.  J^  Tsoo-sii),   -     -     . 

P  ^  Tsoo-y)h, 

vpj    lEj    Ep  Ho  tan.kea,  - 
A^Y  rr.  Wae-jin,-  -     .     . 

Ijp  ~p  Chung-ting,    -     - 
■^  ^  Tae-woo,  *    .     . 

/K  ffl  Seaou-kea,     .    . 
^  ^  Tae-kang,       .    . 

"^  y  Yiih-ting, 

TT   ffl  Tae-kea,    .     .     - 
■^  M  Chi'ig-fhang,      . 


Capital  at  this  time  in  Honan.     dj 

Chinese  were  small  and  feeble;  the 
Eastern  foreigners  numerous  and 
strong."  The  Chinese  'M  /g  t±J 
jt. '  gradually  obtained  a  residence 
in  the  middle  of  the  country,"  and 
hence  called  themselves  Chung- kwo, 
the  Middle  Nation.  It  is  observable 
that  there  was  a  people  to  the  East 
of  them  stronger  than  they  were. 

*  Moses"  Sabbath  instituted  in  the 
wilderness.      Those  from   whom  the 
Chinese  descended,  separated .  before 
its  institution,  and  hence  a  sabbath  is 
not  observed  amongst  the  Chiqese  .' 
This  idea  is  submitted  as  a  probable 
solution  of  the  difficulty  which  exists 
in  accounting  for  the  Chinese  having 
no  Sabbath,  if  the  c  bservance  of  that 
day  was  commanded  at  the  Creation 
of  our  first  parents.     For  the  argu- 
ment in  favour  of  the  opinion,  that 
the  Sabbath  was  first  appointed  in  the 
Wilderness,    at    Mount    Sinai,    see 
Pale)s  .Moral  Philosophy. 
1745,  Joseph  born. 


Ueig 

ed 

years 

■  Kei<rn|  First 
closed  lye.ir  o{ 
j^  B  r.  1  ("vde 

32 

1112 

XXVI. 

1116 

37 
3 

1144 

1181, 

XXV. 

1176 

4 

1184 

6 

1188 
1209 

XXIV. 

1216 

33 

1215 

7 

1248 

59 

1255 

28 
21 

1314 
1342 

XXII 

1356 

28 

1363 

7 
25 

1391 
1398 

XXI. 

1396 

32 

1423 

25 

14£5 

XX. 

1456 

16 
19 

1480 
1496 

9 

1515 

15 

1524 

XIX. 

1516 

13 

1539 

75 

1552 

i-2 

16S7 

XVIII. 

15/6 

17 
25 

1639 
1656 

XVII 

1636 

29 

1681 

33 

1710 

XVI. 

1696 

13 

1743 

*  These  do  not  seem  proper  names;  this  part  of  Chinese  History  is  evideiitly  under 
5reat  obligations  to  the  Historians  of  subsequent  times. 


53 


[chronology. 


REMARKABLE  OCCURRENCES  DURING  THE  DYNASTY  SHANG. 


^  3E  ^^  "Y^  Chow,  or  Chow-slii,  the  last  king  of  the  Dynasty  Yin,  which  is 
coraraonly  spoken  of  as  the  closing  period  of  J/fcl  Shang  Dynasty,  was  one  of  those 
persons  who  ohtiia  an  infimous  celebrity  by  their  crimes  and  follies.  He  was 
the  youngest  of  three  sons.  His  mother  in  the  character  of  the  King"s  ^^ 
Concubine,  bore  his  two  elder  brothers;  after  which  she  became  the  King's  ~^ 
■wife  and  Qoen,  and  had  Chow,  who,  according  to  the  rule  of  succession  in  those 

times,  ;g  ^  ^  -?•  ^   pT  ir  ^  ^  '¥' '  ^^  ^''^'"^  ^^  ^  ^'^^'*  ***"'  ^ 
concubine's  son  cannot  inherit.'.asceuded  the  throne. 

Chow  is  represented  as  possessing  good  natural  abilities,  and  great  personal 
strength,  but  his  abilities  were  employed  to  fortify  himself  against  the  advice  of 
h'ls  friends,  and  to  gloss  over  his  crimes.  He  was  proud,  extravagant,  drunken, 
debauched  and  cruel.  One  instance  of  his  extravagance  is  more  amusing  than 
serious.  He  introduced  '^  ^  Ivory  Chop-sticks,  used  in  eating.  One  of  his 
relations,  '^  -^  Ke-tsze,  sighing  said,  "  Ivory  chop-sticks  are  now  made;  these 
must  be  followed  by  valuable  dishes  ;  and  valuable  dishes  must  be  filled  with  rare 
viands;  the  king  thus  gratifying  his  desires,  endangers  the  safety  of  the  Empire" 

Chow  in  his  wars,  took  a  female  captive  •yH  M^  Ta-ke,  whose  name  is  as 
infamous  as  his  own.  They  both  gave  themselves  up  to  the  greatest  excess  of  un- 
restrained sensuality,  and  to  the  wildest  extravagance.  They  had  immoral  songs 
composed,  and  introduced  a  species  of  posture-making  or  dancmg,  in  which  those 
who  engaged,  sought  the  pleasure  of  mutual  compliance  or  indulgence  They 
erected  ^"  j^  a  kind  of  stage,  or  terrace,  a  thousand  cubits  high,  and  three 
le  (about  one  English  mile)  broad.  It  required  ten  years  to  complete  it.  They 
laid  out  extensive  gardens;  formed  manageries  filled  with  horses,  dogs,  rare 
animals,  and  curious  birds;  to  feed  these,  and  the  crowd  of  idle  people  around 
them,  large  granaries  were  built.  Al^/k  j-p  Sha-kew,  now  the  province  of 
Chih-le,  they  collecled  a  vast  concoursi  of  people  devoted  to  pleasure  and  dissi- 


niapp* 


CHRONOLOGY.J 


54 


p;ition.  They  there  made  a  lake  of  wine,  and  surrounded  it  with  meat  suspended 
on  the  trees ;  to  this  paradise  naked  men  and  women  resorted,  and  passed  the 
long  nights  in  drunkenness  and  dehauchery.  Profligacy  to  this  extent  is  more 
than  the  common  sense  of  mankind,  in  the  worst  of  times,  can  approve.  The 
king  and  court  fell  into  contempt ;  which  Ta-ke,  instead  of  attributing  to  the 
right  cause,  ascrihcd  to  the  lightness  of  the  ordinary  punishments,  and  to  the 
easy  deaths  to  which  criminals  were  su'<jected.  She  therefore  introduced  a 
pimishment  called  ^  M^  Wei-tow,  which  was  an  iron  vessel,  like  the  Chinese 
measure  called  Tow,  and  which  when  heated  red-hot.  the  criminal  was  obliged 
to  hold  in  his  hands  till  they  were  roasted.  She  also  invented  a  brass  pillar, 
called 'rpl  'Kq- Paou-lo,  which  being  greased,  or  daubed  with  unctuous  matter, 
and  so  made  slippery,  was  laid  over  a  fire  of  coals.  Across  this  fire,  the  criminal 
■was  forced  to  walk  upon  the  slippery  burning  rounded  hrnss.  The  consequence 
was,  that  he  fell  into  the  fire.  It  is  said,  that  the  inefFoctual  efiForts  .  f  the  cri- 
minals to  walk  across  the  burning  roller,  afforded  this  cruel  Lady  much 
amusement  and  delight. 

Chow  in  a  passion,  murdered  a  nobleman's  daughter,  because  she  disliked  the 
debaucheries  of  the  palace.  He  ripped  up  the  body  of  a  pregnant  female,  that 
he  might  see  the  foetus  in  the  womb.  On  seeing  some  persons  fording  a  brook, 
in  a  cold  winter's  morning,  he  said  they  endured  the  cold  in  a  remarkable  man- 
ner, and  forthwith  ordered  their  legs  to  be  cutoff,  that  he  might  view  the  marrow. 
His  relation  ^g^ —p  Ke-tsze,  having  reproved  him,  escaped  death  by  affecting 
madness.  |;P  -pPe-kan  acquired  immortal  fame,  by  being  one  of  the  first 
martyrs  in  the  generally  hopeless  cause  of  reproving  bad  kings. 

j^  ^  Woo-wang,  the  martial  king,  thought  it  right  to  rid  the  world  of 
Chow.  He  made  a  solemn  appeal  to  heaven ;  imposed  an  oath  on  his  nobles, 
and  proceeded  to  what  he  conceived  was  fighting  Heaven's  battles.  Chow  sent 
700,000  men  to  oppose  him.  But  they  had  no  will  to  fight.  They  were 
routed.  Chow  fled  to  the  stage  he  had  erected,  clothed  himself  sumptuously, 
adorned  with  pearls  and  gems,  and  in  that  state  burnt  himself  to  death.  Woo- 
wang  cut  down  with  the  sword,  the  wicked  and  unhappy  Ta-ke.— How  often, 
even  in  this  life,  does  Divine  Providence  punish  the  atrociously  profligate  ' 


^'^:>" 


55 


fcHRONOLOGY. 


^  -^  Wo-yth,  was  ^  |g  a  bad  man.  He  "^  /(g  A.  fl  :^  ^  #  '  ^ade 
idols,  and  called  Ihem  Celestial  Gods.'  He  placed  servants  by  them  to  move 
them  al9ng.  This  gave  offence  to  real  Celestial  Beings,  and  Woo-yTh,  when 
hunting  was  struck  dead  by  the  force  of  thunder.       (Vide,  Kang-raiih.) 

i  f*j^  1 11  {%%  ^  "T  a  M#  t  ^  g  1 1^^ 

*||r  ^  ^  fl^  A  ^^»  ^  ^  T|!|3' From  the  introduction  of  the  Sect  Fuh, 
idols  prevailed  throughout  the  whole  empire,  but  they  did  not  originate  with 
that  Sect.  iS*  /  Te-yih  n^ade  an  image  of  a  man  to  represent  the  God  oi 
Gods  of  heaven.'  It  is  added,   that  those  of  Fiih  were  at  first  gold,  but  that 

they  afterw.irds  imitated  the  Chinese,  and  made  them  of  wood  or  clay, 

1570,  Moses  born, — 1451,  died. 

1552,  Joshua  born.     1556,  Cecrops  first  king  of  the  Athenians. 

ving  conquered  Hea,  made  the  12th  moon  the  first  month  of  the  year;  and  of 
colours  he  gave  the  preference  to  white.'  He  chose  domestic  animals  that  were 
white;  was  clothed  in  white  ;  and  made  white  the  colour  of  his  banners. 

1703,  Comraencement  of  the  seven  years  of  famine  in  Egypt. 

1729,  Commencement  of  seven  years  of  TT  -^  '  Great  drought '  and  famine  in  China. 
At  the  close  of  seven  years,  the  King  \IX  '^  Wk^>  ^'W  'Z,^  himself 
went  forth  to  the  mulberry  groves  and  to  the  desert  places  to  pray — Confucius 
has  been  thou'^ht  to  discountenance  prayer ;  but  the  duty  of  prayer  has  always 
been  acknowled"'ed  by  the  practice  of  Chinese  Kings  and  Emperors  in  seasons  of 
calamity.     Tang  made  confession,  and  considered  his  own  vicesas  occasioning  the 

famine.  It  is  said,  ^T^ti  /^P^vS^'^'I^M  ^''^^  ^^^"^^  *"*  "^^^ 
fully  enunciated  the  words  which  expressed  the  contrition  of  his  heart,  a  heavy 

rain  fell  over  a  space  of  several  hundred  miles. 

^^  fe  B^"  ^fej  Q  is  The  king  Pwan-kang  changed  the  denomination  of  the 
dynasty  Shang  to  Yin. 

The  People  on  the  north  of  China,  ha%  e  by  the  Chinese,  been  called  by  various  names 
under  different  dynasties.  At  this  early  period,  they  used  the  language  of  con- 
tempt and  abuse,  and  instead  of  saying  they  subdued  the  people  of  the  north,  if 
is  written  TV  J^  ji  they  'conquered  the  land  of  demons  or  devils.' 


■CHRONOLOGY.]] 


56 


The  5  1^  Hea  Dynasty. 


MEAOU-HAOU. 


yff  T  Kee-wing,      -     - 
g£  If  VVang-ra,  -     - 

"^    ^Wang-kaou,     -     - 
Zp    Ji    ffi  Wang-kung-kea 
ZC   te^  Wang-kin,        -     ■ 

~J-  "^  j»*iWang-puh-keang 
pp  sj^Wang-ste,      -     - 
3-  "tt  Wang- mang,  -    - 
5   jj;^  Wang-hwae,  -     - 
ZI.  TJSiWang-choo,      -     . 
^  1^  Shaou-kang,  -    - 
ZJ-  ^-^  Wang-seang,   -     - 
j^  ^  Chung.kang,  -    - 
-^  ^  Tae-kang,       - 
^J^Te-khe,      -     - 
;^^Ta-yu.  - 


^"  f^Tang  and  Yu,  called  the 
year  ^  Ts  e  ;  £.  Hea,  called  it  j^ 
?uy ;  j^  ?h:»i,g,  called  it  jn^  ^ze, 
and  IS  €how,  called  it  ^  Niien. 

ffij  Y  u  was  9  cubits  2  tenths  high. 
Wine  was  made  by  ^fe  i>k  E-tcth . 
Yu  drank  of  it,  and  deliglited  in  it; 
but  apprehensive  of  its  consequences 
in  succeeding  ages,  procured  its  pro- 
hibition.  ^p|^jij|^£ 
fj  'At  that  time  heaven  rained  down 
gold  three  days ! '  The  grave  state- 
ment of  this  circumstance,  certainly 
lessens  the  credit  of  the  History  of 
this  period. 


Heign 

ed 
vefirs 

Reign 

closed 

B.  c 

Firsl 
year  of 
Cycle 

59 

1756 

XV. 

1756 

13-19 
11 

1803 
1821 

XIV. 

1816 

32 
21 

1832 
1868 

XIII 

1876 

21 

18&5 

59 
16 

1906 
1965 

XII. 

1936 

IS 
26 

1981 
1999 

XI. 

1996 

17 

2025 

22 

2042 

27 

2064 

X. 

2056 

13 

2091 

29 

9 

8-27 

2104 
2133 
2142 

IX. 

2116 

-. 

The  5.  ^  Five  Emperors.  * 


J^y^  ^  Yu-te-shun;   aged  110,- 

}p    ^ffi    ^fe  Tang-te-yaou  ;  aged  118,  (^  JJ^  or  Chinese  deluge, 
Tjt*  ^^  ji=!|  ^^  '^  Te-kw  ii  h-kaou-siu-she, , 


^  Jg    j^    ^  ^Chuen-kiih-kaou-yaiig-she,. 
''I/'    y.  /4^  -jv  JV  Shaou-haou-kin-thecn-she,. 


VIII. 

50-61 

2169 

il76 

100-7i 

2230 

VII. 

70 

2530 

'^236 
VI. 

2296 

V. 

78 

2400 

2356 

IV. 

84 

2538 

2416 

*  A  period  of  much  obscurity. 


57 


£cimojjOLoay. 


REMARKABLE  OCCURRENCES  DURIXG  THE  DYNASTY  TANG. 


1996,  Abraham.— 1P56,  Inachus,  first  king  of  the  Argivi. 

2089,  jEgialeus,  first  kingof  Sicyon,  the  most  ancient  kingdom  of  Greece. 

2126,  Terah,  Abraham's  father    born. 

2142,  Ta-ju,  aged  100  years.  The  repairer  of  the  effects  of  the  Deluge,  and  he  who  di- 
vided the  land  into^  ^j  Nine  regions,  referred  to  in  the^  t^  VVoo-kino- 
and  nn  '^'  She-shoo. 

*  ^  1^  »  i  ^  1^  ^  If  fi  ^  li  ^  H  'Of  the  Shang-shoo, 
■which  treats  of  this  period,  there  is  a  copy  called  Koo-wan  ;  since  the  Dynasty 
Sung,  (A.  D.  1100);  all  the  literati  have  much  suspected  that  it  was  spurious.' 
The  other  copy  is  not  douhted.  That  Confucms  had  —  — p  '=dp  3,000  Odes 
from  which  he  compiled  the  She-king,  is  disputed.  The  Sj  ?;<<<  Yih-king, 
also  is  mutilated  ;  some  quotations  from  it  are  not  now  found  in  it.  * 

2)42,  The  Bg  — jp-  existed  at  this  time,  and  have,  as  a  distinct  people,  continued  to  the 
present  day.    Where  they  not  the  aborigines,  and  the  Chinese  a  Colony  ? 

2188,  Kingdom  of  Egypt  founded  by  Mizraira,  the  son  of  Ham. 

2348,  The  Deluge  recorded  by  Moses. 

2366,  Death  of  Methuselah— 2582,  Death  of  Jared,  6th  from  Adam. 

A  Prince  is  here  jilaced  by  some,  who  was  called  >S*  ^*  Te-che,  and  of  whom  it  is 
said,  that  ^  V^  ^  j^' He  proceeded  to  unlimited  dissipation.  Choo-foo-tsze 
says,  thatpriov  to  this,  it  is  impossible  to  fix  the  year  of  the  Cycle.  Mff  ^  ^5 
■Ht"  JCT  \Mt  ^  that,  '  It  is  impossible  to  give  entire  credit  to  the  traditions  of 
those  remote  ages.' 

2330,  Cycle  said  to  be  formed  by  "^  fe  Ta-yaou,  in  the  61  year  of  "^  'jft*  Hwang-te. 

^  M^  W'  ^  lilTC^fifO^P  ^' The  culture  of  the  Mulberry,  the  Silk, 
worm,  and  Weaving,  (is  said  to  have)  commenced  with  Tl"  Vp  Yuen-fe,'  the  wife 
"■pff^   Hwang-te. 


*  Many  of  tlie  above  circumstances  are  taken  from  a  work  entitled   jy^  '^  ^X '^ 
Hae-yu-tsung-kaou.) 


SHRONOLOGY  ]  58 

The  —  ^  Three  Sovereigns.  * 


ReigQ- 

Reign 

First 

MEAOD-HAOD. 

ed 

closed 

vear  of 

jear«. 

R.    C. 

t  ycle. 

^  A'  ^  ffk  J^  Hwang-te-yew-heung-she, 

100-110 

2622 

I. 

2596 

^  ft^  ^  Te-ju..a„g,       .... 

50-55 

2732 

61  year 

SS:^-'^' 

43 

2787 

^  ^  Te-lae,      -.-.-- 

48 

2835 

.1^  i^ '''"'     ------ 

45 

2880 

^   ^   Te-roing,            ----- 

49 

2925 

>jg:  ^  Te-ching, 

60 

2974 

^  B^p  M: '^'^-""-'^""y'  -    -    -    - 

80 

3034 

f<  l^^m^  Yea.te-shm-nung-she,  -         -         -         - 

140 

3114 

:^  S  S;  Neu-.^■o-she. 

:;^  ^  ^  1  ^  ^='<^-^^'°"-'''-'"^''''    -   -   ■   - 

115 

3254 

Reij;u  commenced,  B.  C.  3369. 

Here  -^  4^  ^  Choo-foo-tsze    begins  his  History, 

FABULOUS  PERIOD. 
A    ^   PT   Jin-hwang-she,  9  Brothers.     -         .         -         - 

i-ik  ^  i^    Te-hwang-she,  11    Brothers.      -         -         -         - 

^  ^  Rf-   Theen-hwang-she,  12  Brothers  reigned. 

^  7^  Pwan-koo.  First  appe;ired  alter  the  Heavens  and 
earth  were  separated.  He  is  represented  as  clothed 
■with  a  kind  of  apron  of  leaves;  and  holds  in  one  hand 
ihe  sun,   and  in  the  other,  the  moon. 


1S,000 
1 8,000 
45,000 


*   Here  all  is  obscure. 


59 


fcHROSOI^OGIf, 


REMARKABLE  OCCURRSVCES   DURING  THE  THREE  SOVEREIGNS. 


27S9,  Mide  caps   and  gnrments. 

Several  things  affirmed  of  this  period  -^  -m  p^  -^  'lifi^  ^/  \&-  were  all  pushed 
up  by  p'opli  who  lived  in  siibseqieiit  ages.'    (.Choo-foo-tsze.) 

3251,  Eiih-hs,  who  ta!ij;ht  agricii'ture  ;  fishing  ;  the  care  of  Cittlc;  marriage;  music,  &c. 

Difference  amongst  Historians  in  th:;    lanner  and  arrangement  of  this  period. 

Neu-wo-she,  who  melted  stones  and  ri'piired  the  heavens.  Though  the  character 
Women  forms  part  of  tlie  name,  it  is  not  known  whether  the  person  was  a  wo- 
man or  not,  as  Ihere  were  no  characters  at  that  time.  The  characters  were  sup- 
plied in  snhsequcnt  ages  to  express  the  sound  of  the  name.  Some  Chinese 
Writers  snppose,  the  story  has  a  reference  to  an  Inventor  of  the  proper  appli- 
cation of  fire. 


EXTRACT  FROM  CHINESE  HISTORY. 


"^^M.^  Fang-kwan-shan  says,  that  ^  ;|j^  Tae-keih,  '  The  First  Principle,' 
MOVING,  produced  jfe,  Yang;  at  rest  or  still,  produced  [f^  Yin.  From  the  pre-ex- 
istence  of-;^  ;|;^  Tae-keih,  Yang  and  Yi  i  were  produced;  these  existing  produced 
^  q^^  Wan-wiih,  i.  e.  '  All  things,'  exclusive  of  Heaven,  Earth  and  Man.  Wan-wuh 
existing,  ^  J\^  Shing-jin  '  Perfect  men,'  were  born.  But  (he  adds),  how  is  it  credible 
that  more  than  10,000  years  elapsed,  as  is  asserted,  (after  the  existance  of  "^  '1^  Tae- 
keih)  before  Yang  was  produced,  and  the  heavens  spread  ;  and  that  10,000  years  more 

elapsed  before  Yin  was  produced,  and  the  earth  formed. That  10,000  more  passed 

before  Yin  and  Yang  united,  to  produce  the  various  material  existences  (expressed  by 
^  1w  ^'*"-^"'') '  *"*!  further,  that  40  or  50,000  years  more  passed  away,  before  the 
process  of  Yin  and  Yang  was  finished,  and  the  Shing-jin  ffl    A  appeared. 


1? 


•^fmmmm 


CHRONOLOGY.] 


60 


Jgi  4ffl-  ;j3-  Jffi  -ffi^  Such  a  tale  is  contrary  to  all  sense  and  reason.  From 
S  Yaou  and  ^  Shun,  to  the  present  time  is  not  more  than  ^  ^  ^-  4^ 
Three  thousand  and  odd  years.       The  ^  ^r  Three   Dynasties  M-  j^    SI  Hea, 


Shang,  and  Chow  were  not  equal  in  duration  to  ffi-  Tang  and  Ife  Yu,  which 
preceded  them;  and  the  latter  Dynasties  of  ^^  S' ^P  Han,  Tang, and  Sunj;,  were 
not  equal  to  the  ^  /^  San-lae.  How  can  it  he  helieved  that  49  or  50,000  years 
elapsed  after  the  formation  of  the  Heavens  and  tiie  E^rth,  before  man  appeared,  or  the 
earth  and  the  water  were  adjusted,  and  food  supplied  to  human  beings  ?  or,  that  (if  the 
world  had  existed  so  long)  these  things  should  not  have  been  arranged  before  /-jv  ^^ 
Fiih  he,  and  his  successors?  It  is  evident  that  -B^  "]jt  Pwan-koo,  who  acted  at  the 
separation  of  the  heavens  and  earth,  could  not  have  been  long  before  Fuh-he,  perhaps, 
a  thousand  years,  certainly  not  10,000:  and  the  time  of  Fiih-he,  must  have  been  very 
near  '^-  Yaou  and  ^£  Shun,  perhaps  a  hundred  years,  certainly  not  a  thousand. 
—No  scholar  should  decline  a  thorough  enquiry." 

(Vide,  M   }fH  Ij^  ^  A  view  of  History  by  Fung-chow.) 


61 


[geography. 


OUTLINE  OF  THE   EMPIRE 


mm    M  A  N  -  C  H  O  W   FAMILY, 


WHICH  NOW  FILLS  TUB  THRONE  OF   CHIN4. 


THE  whole  Empire  is  frequently  called  bj  the  Tartars  -/r  V^-  |^  Ta-ts'hing-kwo, 
'The  E.ppire  of  Ta-ts"hing.  The  regions  of  Man-chow  (Man-choo)  Tartary,  are  called 
^^  ^  Shinoj-king.  China  proper  may  be  distinguished  by  its  ancient  name  Cu  ^\ 
Chung-kwO.  The  countries  on  the  north  of  the  S  ffl  ^  'h^  Great  wall,  are 
called  -^T  "pj  Mung-koo  ;  and  the  countries  o\\  the  W(s'  and  northwest,  are  called 
p£)  >|^  Se-yth.  All  beyond  China  proper,  is  sometimes  (  euominatcd  H  4'1»  Beyond 
the  frontier. 

The  Chinese  have  undergone,  perhaps,  as  many  revolutions  as  any  people  on  the 
earth.  They  have  beeii  partially  and  completely  conquered  ;  have  delivered  themselves, 
and  have  been  conquered  again  ; — and  the  divisions  of  their  country  have  undergone 
a  thousand  different  changes.  Is  it  not  the  inflexible  nature  of  their  Language  which 
has  contributed  much  to  give  them   at  all  times  an  apparent  sameness  ? 

In  Statistical  Accounts  of  the  Empire,  the  relative  distance  of  places  is  mentioned  in 
M  Le,  250  of  which  make  a  Geographical  degree ;  but  in  Maps  published  under  the 
Astronomical  Board,  the  distance  is  put  down  in  degrees  of  Latitude  and  Longitude: 
The  latter  reckoned  from  the  meridian  of  Peking. 

In  the  close  of  the  Reign  of  ^^  |^  Keen-lung,  a  new  edition  of  y^  '^  — ■  ^ 
#  '  A  complete  Statistical  Account  of  the  Empire  of  Ta-ts'hing,'  or  the  Manchow 
Dynasty,  was  published.  Amongst  other  things,  it  gives  the  Population  and  Antiqui- 
ties of  every  part  of  China ;  and  some  notices  respecting  the  other  parts  of  the  Eni- 


.  !-^ 


■P 


■m 


If.  I 


GEOGRAPHY.  J 


6? 


pire.  The  connfries  seem  divided  into  such  as  are  properly  under  the  complete  -oyern^ 
mot  of  the  reigning  family;  those  that  are  ^J  ^^  ,ttached,  and  to  swell  tL  list, 
those  that  have  j^  g  honored  th^m  with  occasional   or  regular  tribute.  * 

The  new  territories  acquired  in  the  time  of  Keen-Inng,  are  represented  as  extcnd- 
ins;  from  jg  -^  Hin-hae,  or  the  desert  -'/l;  V^'  Sha-mC  on  the  east,  to  3^  W,  M 
^  >a-ma-urh-han  (Samarcand),  on  the  west.  On  the  south  to  ifl  ^  La-tsan-,  „r 
Thibet;  and  on  the  north  to  -g  ||  ^  Go-lo-sze  (Russia)  =  caid  to  include  a  space 
upwards  of  'iOOOO  Le  in  circumference.  Of  these  |^  ^  E-le  is  the  seat  of  govern- 
ment. It  is  di.'jtaMt  from  Peking  fo  the  northwest,  10,820  le,  about  2,600  miles.  In 
Chinese  Maps,  said  to  he  44=  50"  \.  and  34"  W.  of  the  meridian  of  Peking. 

The  Edition  of  the  above  Work,  now  referred  to,  gives  the  names  of  Tartar  places 
according  to  a  new  fixed  Othography.  It  is  directed,  however,  that  the  old  Orthogra- 
phy of  the  Chinese  shonld  also  be  stated,  to  prevent  mistake.  It  may  be  presumed  that 
the  new  Orthography,  made  by  Tartars  themselves,  is  sufficiently  near  to  the  true  sound, 
to  enable  the  ear  to  recognise  the  name  when  pronounced.  For  the  r  following  a, 
vowel,  they  use  ^  Urh  ;  and  for  the  r  before  o  and  u,  they  use  M  Lo  and  ^  Loo. 
Sometimes  these  characters  have  a  p  by  the  side,  as  P!^  Loo,  or  roo.  The  th,  as 
occuring  in  the  European  Orthography  of  Tartar  names,  is  expressed  by  4^3:  Tih. 

In  the  Chinese  Government,  there  appears  great  regularity  and  system.  Every  dis- 
trict has  its  appropriate  officer;  every  street  its  constable,  and  every  ten  houses  a 
tything-mau.  They  have  all  the  requisite  means  of  ascertaining  the  population  with 
considerable  accuracy. 

Every  family  is  required  to  have  a  board,  always  hanging  up  in  the  house,  and 


*  The  Ta-ts'hing-yih-t'hung-che,  does  not  profess  to  be  An  Account  of  all  the 
Nations  of  the  World,  but  of  the  Empire  of  the  Ta-ts*hing  Dynasty;  it  includes  only 
nations  over  whom  they  have  a  right  to  hold  dominion.  And  that  right,  (whether 
they  choose  to  exercise  it  or  not)  they  found  on  the  circumsf-nce  of  ^^  gf  '  Present- 
ing Tribute.'  When  they  include  as  forming  pnrt  of  ther  Em|iire,  the  Nations 
who  jj^  g  Tsin  kung,  it  cnn  no  loni'er  he  a  matter  of  doubt  what  the  meaning  of 
that  phrase  is.  Whether  it  be  advisable  for  European  Sovereigns,  in  their  intercourse 
with  China,  to  profess  to  reign  under  the  sanction  of  His  Imperial  Majesty,  as  their 
Liege  Lord,  is  another  question.  The  Ceremony,  as  it  is  loosely  called,  is  the  act  ff 
homag^e  or  fealty. 


63 


Lgeography. 


sjeady  for  the  inspection  of  authorised  officers,  on  which  the  name  of  all  persons,  men, 
■fforatn,  and  children,  in  the  house  are  ii'scribcd.  This  board  is  called  a  PM  (J^  Miin- 
pae,  '  Doiir-tablet,'  because,  where  there  are  women  and  children  wilhin,  the  officers  are 
expected  to  take  the  account  from  the  board,  at  the  door.  Were  all  the  inmates  of 
a  family  faithfully  inserted,  the  amount  of  the  population  would  of  course  be  ascer- 
tained with  great  accuracy.  But  it  is  said,  this  is  not  the  case.  Names  are  often 
omitted,  and  the  officers  pass  it  over,  either  from  neglect,  or  from  some  consideration 
given  them  by  the  hoad  of  the  family,  who,  accordin<j  to  his  situation  in  the  cum- 
munity,  has  various  reasons  to  represent  his  family  fewer  than  it  is.  One  reason  said 
to  operate  sometimes  is,  that  in  urgent  cases  a  conscription  of  every  third  male,  able  to 
bear  arms,  has  been  made  by  the  government.  That,  however,  was  an  ancient  regula- 
tion, and  is  not  applicable  to  the  present  Dynasty,  which  keeps  up  a  constant  standing 
army.  Every  Tartar  is  a  soldier.  Others  say,  that  amongst  the  poor,  who  constitute 
the  mass  of  the  population  in  every  country,  the  Mun-pae,  or  account  of  persons  given 
in,  is  generally  correct.  To  be  the  reverse,  exposes  them  to  informations  and  to  much 
trouble.     This  seems  the  more  probable  statement. 

However,  amongst  Chinese,  as  amongst  every  other  People,  there  is,  either  more 
or  less,  a  difference  between  what  their  institutions,  opmions,  and  professions  would 
lead  one  to  su|)pose  was  their  character  and  practice;  and  what  is  really  their  character 
and  practice.  Those  who  do  not  attend  to  this  distinction,  err  egregiously  in  their, 
conceptions  respecting  whatever  concerns  the  Chinese. 

The  IS  Sg  *  Original  amount  of  13    H  Population,   i.e.  the  Amount  of  the 
Census  taken  at  the  beginning  of  the  present  Dynasty,  is  first  given,  and  then  the 
■jl^  ^  increase  of  Population  since  that  time.      The  first  was,  probably  about  .4.  D 
5  644;   and  the  last,  about  1790. 


*  The  Work  itiself  does  not  state  what  the  time  of  the  original  Census  was,  tliat  it  was- 
at  the  begiuuing  of  this  Dynasty,  rests  on  the  verbal  authority  of  natives. 


GEOGRAPHY.J 


64 


NAMES  OF   PLACES. 


f  M.  Hing-king. 

-^  ^  jSf  Fung-t  heen-foo,  includes,  IS-  Ci 
and  .^K  ca  The  present  population  is  given  at 

,  ^  Shing-king, 


The  ^  'rM  Yew-chow  of  yffi  Han  Dynasty, 
and  the  region  of  ^^  Leaoii  and  ^f^  Kin,  who 
held  the  northern  part  of  China  in  the  close  of 


^  Sung. 


^^^^  ^;""-""'    ^^  S^CMh-le,    or  :ft^ 
,P"ih-chth-Ie.  TheProvince  of  Pe-che-le 


L  J  *  I  Eiig. 
fioin  miles 
l^ekin!al)(>iit 


Lat.\ 


Loii. 
from 


Population 
about 


Pekiiicr  A.  o.  1644 


1710  420 


1470 


360 


The^  j^  Yen-kwo  of  the  Dynasty  1^  Chow. 


Yr  w*  ^^  Keang-soo   Province, 

Thej^    S    Nan-king,  of  HH  Ming   Dynasty. 

i^>^Gan-hwuy  Province  -         .        .       . 

These  two   Provinces  are  included  under  the 


name 


K'M 


Keang-nan 


*Jj  jjR  '^  Shan-se  Province, 


J 


lll^d  ^  Shan-tung,  Province        .  .     . 

In  the  tirnc  of  the  Dynasty  1^  Chow,  was  ^ 
j^  Tse-kwo,  ^  jp^l   Loo-kwo.     The   native 
place  of  Confucius,     also    '^(^  (^    Wei-kw8, 
.     and  various  others. 


2400 


2700 


1020 


800 


600 


610 


41  "40'  8  30'e 


42° 


40° 


4194 


255 


200 


30'  50 


3r 


38" 


36°  45' 


4°E 


S-E 


3,269,075 


5°50  w 


ri5E 


3,917,707 


1,350,131 


1,792,329 


*  The  Capital  Town  or     islrict  is  intended. 


f 


65 


[geography. 


Increase  of 
Population 
1790. 


95,929 


248,963 


87,892 


68,487 


Population 


390,714 


3,504,038 


28,967,235 


1,438,023 


1,860,816 
25,447,633 


REMARKS. 


The  seat  of  Government,  when  the  present  familj'  first  assumed 
the  regal  or  Imperial  title,  in  1615.  The  y^  frff  Eight 
Standards  are  put  down  at  tlie  very  low  number  of  persons  which 
appears  in  the  column  opposite.  It  is  near  to  the  native  place  of 
the  reigning  family  ;  and  distant  about  60  miles  to  the  east  and 
southward  of  ^  CI  Shing-king,  which  is  at  once  the  name  of 
the  whole  Man-chovv'  Territory,  and  nf  the  present  seat  of 
Government,  in  that  region. 

"cT  ^iR  King-sze,  is  sometimes  apj)licd  to  the  town  of  Peking  ; 
sometimes  to  the  whole  Province  of  Pih-chih-le ;  and  Jfj^  ^Ip  ^ 
Kjng-sze-too,  denotes  '  A  Map  of  the  Whole  Empire,'  Capita! 
district  is  I||§  ^  ^  Shun-t'heen-foo,  which  includes  Peking, 
and  is  the  seat  of  the  Provincial  Government. 
Capital  district   YH  ^  /fif  Keang-ning-foo. 

Capital  District  ^  ^  J^  Gan-king-foo. 


Capital  District  -^  j©   1^  Tae-yuen-foo. 
Capital  District  'W  ^  )^  Tse-naa-foo. 


"^^^•mmmmmm 


■HI 


Ni 


aEOGRAPHY.] 


66 


NAMES  OF  PLACES. 


'^r-^  -zf-±    -^1^ 


J'd^  ^  ^)  Honan  Province.  During  j^j  Chow 
Dynasty,  it  was  called  ^i  ijU  Yu-chow.  In 
the  time  of  ^c^  ^^  Chun-tsew,  it  included  the 
territory  of  seven  different  stales. 


i^  ^  ^  Shen-se  P 


rovmce. 


n  the  time  of  mk  fjiH  Chen-kwo,  seat  of  the 


court  of  ^  Tsin, 


M  ^^  %   Che-keang  ProTince, 


yX  ^  ^    Keang-se  Province, 


i^  4^  %    Hoo-pih  Province, 

fp)\   ff]   ^    Iloo-iian  Province  - 

These  two  Provinces  united,   composed  Tiil! 
/m    Hoo-kwang, 


iiVj 


Le 
froTn 
^ekin 


Eng. 
about 
miles. 


1540 


2650 


4040 


3300 


3S5 


662 


1010 


825 


4850  1212 


3155 


4550 


788 


1137 


Lat.  N. 

Lon. 

from 

Peking 

2^50' 

Original 
Population 
about  1 644 

SS" 

2,005,088 

35° 

S^SO'  w 

240,809 

36°20 

12-40W 

311,972 

30° 

S-'SO'  1 

2,710,649 

28°40 

l°50'w 

5,528,499 

30- 

3«  V 

469,927 

''B-SO' 

.'»''j0'  w 

375,782 

67 


[geograpiit. 


Increase  of 
Popiilitioii 
1700 

617,881 


16,895 


28,114 


16,264, i40 


393,661 


24,134,442 


S,722,£58 


TOTAL. 

PoDiilation 


2,t)62,969 


257,704 


340,086 


18,975,099 


5,922160 


24,604,369 


9,098,010 


ni:«AiiKf. 


C;!})itnl  District    l,M   ^J^,\'  H^  Kac-i'iiiig-foo.     At  diiFcroul  prrioi'- 
of  Chinese  history,  called  "^  ^     Tung-king',  nf£j  "iTT  Sc-kin;;, 


Capital  district  atf^^f^  5e--an.foo.     Of  ~i1  "["  Soldiers 
placed  on  the  laud,  there  are  1  OP, 52  K 


Capital  district  T^M  ilm  Wr  Lan-chow-foo.  Besides  the  popula- 
tion niven  in  the  column,  there  are  dj  "J"  Soldiers  who  culti- 
vate the  land  217,415;  of  those  who  ^  ^  havechanged  their 
names  (the  cause  and  circumstances  of  which  do  not  appear) 
15,868,  and  of  ^j^  ^  ^  ^  F?  Foreign  families  who  have 
submitted  to  the  government,  or  emigrated  thither,  57,331. 


^  Soo-chow-foo,  ill  yX  ^  ^  Keang-soo  Province,  are  slid 
to  be  the  best  districts  in  the  Empire. 

Capital  district  j^   ^   l#  Nan-chang'-foo.     There  are  of  people 
denominated  l^j]  "y,  '^  ~p,  and  J^  ~J'  8,041. 

Capital  district  ^r  q   IS-  Woo-chang-foo. 
Capital  district  -fe  y/K  ^Sh  Chang-sha-foo. 


Capital  district  Xrr    ij>j>J  lj'+   Hang-chow-foo.     This  and 


■H^RSS 


GEOGRAPHY.] 


68 


NAMES  OF   PLACES. 


I    Le 
from 


En 
mill's 
a!)oi!t 


Lat.N. 


|7d    III   ^    Sze-chucn  Province,         -         -         -  ;5T10  1487 
Before  the  time  of^^Tsin,  it  was  a  barbarous 
nation  called    H"'    Si  Pa-shuh. 


■^^  ,-fq    Fiih-keen  Province.      -         - 

In   the    time   of  j^   Chow,   called   -j^  ?P 

Ts'hih-min,  or  the  Seven  barbarous  states. 


W  -^  Kwang-tun°;  Province.  -  -  . 
In  the  time  of  j^  Chow,  a  f<^reig^  dependant 
state.  During  thecal  fflchen-kwo  period,  was 
""^•1  ff  i^  PIh-y«o.  ^  ^  Che-hwang, 
the  Burnerof  the  books,  seized  it,  and  made  it 
^  i%  ^  Nan-hiie-keuii,  'The  Principality 
of  the  southern  ocean."  In  the  tim?  of  '^  Han 
it  became  "^  -^  f^  Nan-jue  state  or  na- 
tion. In  Tj^  Yuen,  it  was  connected  vith  the 
kingdom  of  ^  Kjj-  Keaou-che,  or  Tim-kin. 
In  the  period  of  the  ££  gj  San-kwd,  (the  .Ird 
century)  it  was  called  J^  M  Kwang-chow. 
In  1366,  it  was  called  J^  ^  Kwang-tung 
(Canton),  by  the  first  Emperor  of  the  last 
Dynasty. 


j^  th\  J&  Kwang-se  Province,  -  .  - 
In  the  ^^  /j^'i^Chuiig-lsew  period,  was  called 
0  -^  Jtk  ''ih  JuC-tc.        Ij^l  Yue,  is  now 


6130 


7570 


7460 


1532 


1S92 


1865 


29''40" 


Lo.i. 

from 

Pekip. 


Oriiii.i  I 

Popul  itiOl) 

'■out  Ifii 


1 2'  50w 


144,154 


26»3' 


23*10' 


-25°20' 


1'30e 


1,468,145 


4°  w 


l,148,91fc 


."50 -p 


205,995 


69 


[geographv. 


Increase  of 
Population 
1790 


TOTAL.        I 

I'oiiiilatioa 


REMARKS. 


216,383 


342,333 


7,789,782     These  7,789,782  are  .said  to  compose  1,765,890  families.     Capita! 
district  )^  ^  J^  Ching-too-foo. 


1,684,528     Capital  district  jj|g  j]]   ^  Fuh-chow-fo 


1,491,271 


2,363,523 


2,569,518 


Capital  district  ^  W  J^  Kwang-chow-foo.  The  "^  6 
Tan-hoo,  or  people  who  live  in  boats  in  this  Province,  arc 
considi-red  a  district  race,  IeL  ^m  ^-^  rT  ^  wh.ise  orlgia 
caniiot  be  traced  ;  fishing  was  originally  their  profession.  ^5 
[jiln  the  fourth  century,  Ihey  amounted  to  upwards  of  50,006 
boats,  after  J^  Tatg  they  were  uumberedand  taxed.  BH  Hfc 
■^  In  1370,  they  were  united  along  the  sides  of  the  rivers 
and  put  under  the  charge  of  an  oflBcer  called  Vpil  jP  Wj"  Ho- 
pij-so,  'The  anclioring  place  officer,'  and  paid  a  tax  in  fish. 
In  marriage  they  made  no  previous  betrothinent.  The  man 
who  wanted  a  wif-,  placed  a  platter  of  straw  on  the  end  of  his 
oar,  and  the  female  who  accepted  his  offer,  did  the  same  with  a 
basket  of  flowers,  after  which  they  united  in  singing  barbarous 
songs.  "M  ]£  Yung-ching,  about  1730,  allowed  them 
to  live  on  shore  and  cultivate  the  land.  Poor  people  on  shore 
still  consider  it  degrading  to  marry  with  them. 

Capital  district  jj^  ^^C  }^  Kwei-lin  foo.     Of  jg  7^  Soldierc 
who  cultivate  the  land,  there  are  250. 


CEOORAPIIY.] 


70 


K  A  sirs  OF    rf.A'TS. 


U 

from 


Km. 
Ill  i  l( 
:il)(»it 


oftfii  applied  lo  tliis  rrovijicc  and  the  preceding 
one-     They    arc   also    tailed    1^   Ey   Lcang- 


kwaiijr,      as  ^^    rW  and   jj^  "^  are  ca 
1^  )L  Lcang-kcang 

:^*-  ]ra  -iH    Yiin-nan  Province.  - 


lied 


J^ 


^  tN  -«  Kwei-chow  Province, 


8200 


7640 


2050 


Lori. 
Lal.N.     from 

I'cU  II" 


22'23'   I6"30w 


1910     ■2^40' 


9°50' 


I'opiilatioii 

al>i)iil 
A.  I).  IG4t 


2,255,666 


51,089 


The  above  are  all  the  Provinces  of  China  Proper.  These  Provinces  are  divided  into 
^  Foo^and  jj>|  Chow,  which  are  larger  cantons,  including  under  them,  smaller  districts 
called  H  Keen,  which  have  subordinate  Departments  called  ^  ;^  ^  Seun-keen-sze, 
and  which  include  a  few  j^  Tsun,  or  villages. 


iatmmmm 


■HOMHMI 


71 


fGEOCRAPHT. 


Tnrreasp  ofi 
Population;      total. 

17P0.       i 


RTMARKS. 


827,723 


2,890,303 


3,083,459     Capital  district  ^  ^   fe  Yun-nan-foo.   Bordered  on  the  south 
by  ^  [Uh  Ke:.ou-che,  (Ton  kin),    on    the     we<t  by    if     ^ 
Miien-teen,  (or   Pegu;  and  on  the  north  b_v  fj|-  ^  Too-fan. 
There  is  said  to  be  no  increase  of  population,   the  827,793  are 
what  are  called  M^  ~T'  Foo-ting. 


2,941,391  1  Capital  district -^  [1^  ^  Kwei-jang-foo. 


The  whole  Population  as  thus  given  l>v  the  best  authority  is  below  One  Hundred 
and  Forty-three  Millions,  which  differs  widely  from  the  account  given  to  the  English 
Embassy,  at  Peking,  in  i:93.  and  also  from  the  accounts  contained  in  Grosier.  From  what 
source  he  obtained  his  ^  ^  ^  Chung-min-shoo,  '  Number  of  the  people,'  I  do  sot 
know.  I  have  enquired  in  vain  for  a  document  sj  desio-nated.  AUv'^v  2  Millions 
for  the  army  and  civil  list,  and  2  Millious  for  people  who  live  in  boats,  still  the  whole 
amount  will  be  under  150  Millions. 

Nations,  Tribes,  or  hordes  of  Shepherds,  who  ^  ^  W  K^  7}C  S  W  M 
being  destitute  of  fixed  habitations,  move  about  to  whatever  place  a  plentiful  supply 
of  water  and  pasture  invites  them,  leave  no  monuments  to  perpetuate  the  memory 
of  past  events.  The  KJ]  T^Hecng-noo,  and  42  r\  Kelh-tan,  and  others  who  for- 
merly inhabited  the  countries  now  occupied  by  the  Mung-Loos,  have  left  nothing 
but  there  names  on  the  pige  of  Chinese  History. 

The  present  ^  ^  Mung-koo  Tribes,  extend  on  the  East  to  ^^  ^^  ^  Hih- 
ung-keans,  the  river  Amour;  on  the  west  to  ^'^  ^  E-le :  on  the  south  to  ^  j^ 
Chang-chiug,   The  Great  Wall;  and  on  the  north  pass  beyond  the  desart  )y  ^j^  Sha-mO. 


i'l'-_.-A-WfM!Hi 


SEOGRAPHY.] 


73 


»»**5:+-^^fc 


The  old  dependant  Muug-koo"s,  consisting  of  Fifty-one  Standards,  are  situated  in 

the  following  places: 


NAMES  OF   PLACrS. 


1 

w,  1 

1 


G  Standards. 

2     

1      ■ 

1      

2     

2     


2 

2 

2 


Ji  ^  'i'l^  Ko-urh-chin,     . 

g!|I  ^  ^  ^  Ko-urh-to-szc,     . 

^±  "^  fl^  # '^""-"'^■P'''-"'''  • 

ft  M  #  C^'"^'"-*''^'         ■         •         • 
i  M  ^i  Too-hih-tlh,       . 

tL  @   #  Cha-loo-tTh,       .         .         . 

]5p[  ^  ^ij-  ^  'jC'  0-roo-ko-urli-chin, 

ifr  y^  Gaou-han,         .... 

;fe  ©  Nae-man,X.  E.  of-&.  ^  fl  He-fung-ko 
-?J>  ^><-  C-I    — H  r-* 

P^  W  P^  !^  SS  Kih-urh-kih,  left  wing, 

^  S'l  t'C^  Kih-la-chin,        . 

^  -t[^  ^  Ung-new-t>h,     .         .         . 

Hi^^o-p-*^-,  .... 

¥i^^  Kaou-tse-tth,     .         .         . 

^f  4Jr  T^$-  ^  Woo-choo-niiih-tsin,    . 
i"'}  /jN  ^^  ^K" 

■£#Pa-rm,      .         .         .         .         . 
^  S  jE  K  K-.h-s.--k>h-lang, 
^/^/^S„„-ne-t.h,  .         .  . 

P^  Pit  P^  ^  S:  K'h-urh-kih,  right  wi 
IH  "F  pP  V^  Szctsze-poo-luh, 
^  H^   ^  Maou-niing-gan, 

*%  S '^  ^^'°"-'-''-"'''    •    •    • 

-||>  fjl  ^  -^  Go-urh-to-sze,  (Ortous) 


Distanie 

from  Peking 

in  Le. 


English 
miles 


■If  ftl  '^yj   i  ^  ^  (Kwei-hwa-ching),  Too-mih-tih, 


>orth1280 

N.   1297 

K.  E.  2500 

2010 

1000 

1510 

1340 

1010 

1110 

N.  1210 

760 

N.  E.  760 

1500 

1000 

1185 

1163 

960 

SIO 

960 

K.  w.  1130 

960 

1240 

1520 

1!00 

1160 


308 
326 
625 
502 
250 
377 
335 
252 
277 
302 
190 
190 
375 
250 
296 
290 
240 
88 
240 
282 
240 
310 
3S0 
275 
290 


,^> 


i-sm^i. 


13 


[geograp.'iy. 


RECENTLY  ATTACHED  MUNG-KOOS. 

'•  Ti^  ^  Miih-ching,  for  thebreed  of  horsss.   Distant  from  Pekino;,  \.  E.  1250  le. 

2.  '^  |J^  M  Chii-hi-urh,  8  Standards,  N.  W.  IQOO  le.  ^  ^t^  Wandering 
Shepherds. 

3.  P^  ^  P^  Kih-urh  kill,  Gerghis,  JJQ  ^  Four  tribes,  74  standards;  extend- 
ing on  the  East  to  the  river  Amour ;  on  the  West  to  Rnf  |&  ;^  ijj  0-iirh-tae  Moun- 
tain  and  E-Ie.  On  the  South  to  the  desert  Sha-mS,  and  on  the  North  to  Russia.  From 
E.  to  W.  5000  h;  from  N.  to  S.  3000  le.  Divided  into  three  V^  Khan.  Fought 
with  the  /p  ^  /j4  Gih-!oo-fih,  Eleuths,  wbea  the  Emperor  of  China  interfered. 
He  allowed  them  to  retain  the  title  of  '/f-  K'han,  and  conferred  the  hereditary  regal 
title,  together  with  various  titles  of  nobility,  1^  £.  S  ^  M.  "jF"  <^  □  ^ 
^  @  IMr  ^  which  they  call  Wang,  Pei-Uh,  Pei-tsze,    Kung,  Tae-keih.      Some 

say,  they  correspond  to  King,  Duke,  Count,. Mirquis,  &c. ;  apparently  similar  to  what 
is  called  the  Feudal  System  in  Europe. 

4.  -a:  \ffe  Tsing-hae,  anciently  called^  'j^  Se-hae.  Foreign  name  isj^  J^ 
i^  ^  Jg"  i^  ^  Koo-koo-chur  Eleuths,  lies  S.  W.  5070  le,  between  -^  Wi  Kan- 
siih,  on  the  West  of  China  and  Thibet.  i  M  ife  ^'f  (^^  ^  P^  ^  ft 
^  ^  II  is  the  land  where  the  To.irgouths  and  Gerghis  feed  their  flocks. 

6.  0|  l^^e-tsang,  Thibet,  extends  E.  and  W.  6t00  le;  \  and  S.  6500.  Lies 
on  the  west  of  ^^  ^A  Yun-nan  and  Htl  111  Sze-chuen.  Countries  on  the  west  of 
it,  they  denominate  Q  J^  ISl  pP  ^  l!^  TS"  ^'^^*l«''"  Mohamedan  tribes, 
and  great  sandy  desart.  On  the  north  are  rn  *tm  JnT^  [p]  ^K  Tsing-hae  and  Moha- 
medan tribes. 

The  Chinese  observe  the  same  divisions  as  are  mentioned  by  Europeans,  viz.  rfj 
K  Chun-tsang, '  The  Centre  or  Middle  Thibet;"  ^  i^  How-tsang,  'Upper  Thibet.' 
and  gq  Miffl  Tsiien-tsang,  '  Lower  Thibet.'  In  the  Middle  Thibet,  is  the  capital  ijjf;  ff^ 
Pil  15^  Lasa,  Lassa;  which  is  distant  from  PUj  IJI  Sze-chun, 


La-sa,  sometimes  written  | 
34S0  le. 

The  Chinese  say,  that  the  natives  call  their  country  ^  ^tt  ^&  Too-plh-tih^ 


GEOGRAPHY.] 


74 


Thibet,  and  also  ^  ■jij*  ^  Tang-koo-tlh.  Same  as  what  the  Chinese  formerly 
called  p^t  :^  Too-fan.  Fan,  probably  denoting  Foreigner,  and  Too,  the  first  syllable 
of  thepropernarae;  for  the  Chinese  like  to  abbreviate  long  Foreign  names.  In  fact 
their  own  names  of  places  are  often  abbreviated,  one  syllable  of  a  well  known  name  is 
used,  insteiid  of  three  or  four.  Recently,  A.  D.  1815,  His  Imperial  Majesty  found 
fault  with  the  writers  about  court  for  taking  this  liberty   with    various    Tartar  names. 

TK.  ^  Yung-la,  of  the  Dynasty,  Ming,  (about  1430),  bestowed  the  regal  title  ^ 
Wang,  on  eight  of  the  Priests  of  Thibet.  Each  is  accompanied  with  a  sentence  in  praise 
of  the  person  receiving  the  title,  and  all  referring  to  the  excellence  of  the  religion  they 
professed,  or  of  their  zeal  for  it,  and  being  ornaments  of  it ;  one  of  them  is  literally 
^P  ^C     I     '^^'"h'  defender  of  the  Faith,' or  the  religion  taught, 

IIM  i^^  Shung-che,  of  the  present  Dynasty  conferred  ^  flj}  ^  ,^[1  Golden 
books  and  a  golden  seal  no  the  P^lj  p&  La-ma,  with  the  title  |^  ^  -Jr  J^  ^ 
yfe  Yffli  '  The  greatly  good  and  self-existing  Fiih  of  the  Western  Heaven." 

^&^  ^  i^  ^P  ^M  P^  '  According  to  their  tradition,  they  had  an 
ancestor  wliose  name  was  Kih  pa,  and  who  lived  at  Lassa.  He  first  introduced  the 
religion  of  the  Yellow-cap,  (as  that  of  Lama  is  called).  In  succeeding  ages,  Kan-tun- 
kea-miih-tso,  established  the  Te-pa  to  govern  the  country.  So-no-rauh-kea-miih-tso, 
was  the  first  who   was  called   Ta-lae    Lama,   (Delai  Lama.) 

The  period  of  this  may  perhaps  be  ascertained  by  the  following  remark,  Afi  i^  >\/. 
MR  <"■  |iy^  the  temple  of  Poo-ta-la,  which  is  the  residence  of  the  grand  Lama,  was  first 
built  by  the  PJ:  ^  Too-fan,  in  the  t^me  of  ^  ^  ^  A.  D.  060,  and  ^  jfr  ;^ 
after  the  Five  Dynasties  (about  740j,  Ta-lae  L:;ma   and  the  Te-pa   rebuilt   them. 

In  the  32th  year  of  Kang-he,  the  Lama  died,  orasthey  sometimes  express  it  yr^  J^j; 
■Manifested  silent  rest,'  and  the  Te-pa  concealed  it  sixteen  years  from  the  Chinese. 
After  this,  the_)t&  [IH  "^  Chin-ko-urh  from  the  north,  invaded  Thibet,  overcame, 
burnt  and  destroyed  the  temples,  and  drove  away  the  priests.  The  Delai  Lama  took 
refuge  in  a  temple  of  -H'  Si  Kan-siih  Province.  Kang-he,  53rd  year,  an  army  was 
seat  and  reduced  Thiijet  agaiu  under  subjection  to  the  Chinese. 


75 


[[geography. 


In  the  SSnd  year  of  Karg-he,  the  Te-pn  was  stjled  jj^  4^  ^^  [^  ^  King  of 
Thihet.'  In  the  4th  year  of  Keen-lung,  he  appointed  a  person  in  Thibet  with  the  title 
^  King.  In  his  12th  jear  appointed  the  Kii.g's  son,  and  in  the  15th  year  put  him  to 
death,  and  appointed  ffim  fe^  A\  Htj  ft  Four  uobles  to  assist  in  the  government  of 
the  country. 

In  his  44th  year,  ^  JTg^  J^  tt  Pan-slien  Lama,  who  is  the  second  indigi;ity, 
came  to  Peking, and  went  to  rest,  t.  e.  died.  It  is  said,  that  liis  Majesty  sent  him  back 
to  Thibet  in  a  '^  J^  Golden  pagoda,  or  Mausoleum. 

The  Poo-lo-la  temple,  it  is  said  (in  the  Ta-ts'hing-che),  is  367  cubits,  4  tenths  high. 
The  ti'ps  of  the  numerous  buildings  are  covered  with  gold.  There  are  in  the  temple 
many  gold  and  silver  Pagodas;  aiid  images  ofFuhoutof  number,  made  of  gold,  or 
silver,  or  valuable  stones. 

The  people  of  Thibet's'  Tfif  ^  E  jll  Trade  at  Sze-chucn.  The  road  frora 
Peking  to  Lassa  lies  through  &6  'tnS  the  District  Se-ning,  in  the  Province  Kan-siih- 
Tribute  is  brought  every  two  years. 

6.  ^I  ^  fg[  -^  d^  Se-taou  Gih-'oo-fih,  the  western  Eleuths.  3  Standards. 
Distant  from  Peking  5000  le,  and  situatedon  the  south  of  Sharao  desertdownto  the 
frontier  of   "y    ^L  Kan-siih  Province. 

They  are  the  descendants  of  the  Dynasty  Yuen,  and  immediately  from  jVP[  {©  p^ 
O-Ioo-tae,  which  isfrt/  ^  fg  '^.  fe  Erroneously  wrlttea  Gih-loo-tih,  or  Eleutht 


SEW    BOUNDAniES   ON   THE    WEST. 

The  whole  of  this  extensive  country,  (see  Page  61),  is  under  the  government  of  a 
g^  Tseang-keun,  which  term  commonly  denotes  a  military  commarder,  but  in  this 
case,  the  authority  both  Civil  and  Military  is  vested  in  him.  He  was  first  appointed 
in  the  27th  year  of  Kilen-lung.  The  records  of  any  intercourse  with  VM  JjL  the 
Western  inland  Countries,  commences  in  the  time  of  '>^  ■rdr  JSh  Han-WOO-te,  6.  C. 
100,  when  they  became  acquainted  with  thirty-six  dififereat  nations. 


'it ' 


1 
it 


1  ■■ 

t 


fWffmmgi'miimmmg^ 


GEOGRAPHY.]  73 

1-  1^  ^j  E-le  is  the  seat  of  Government,  and  is  distant  from  Pekiri5;,!N,  W.  1890 
le.  There  is  a  U^.  ^  Tseanf;-keun  (with  authority  similar  to  the  Tseang-keun  of  E-le), 
at  ,^^  W^  YT  HTh-luns-keaujj,  or  the  river  Amour.  Distant  from  Pekiii";  on  the  N.  E. 
830  le;  and  2000  ic  distant  from  the  -^  ^  Jlj^  ^  Russian  frontier. 

At  the  town  of  E-le,  in   1790,  there  were  soldiers  of  different  tribes,       10,640 

People  connected  with  the  ^  '^   ^  Elenths,  .   . 3,155 

Turgouth  shepherds, 25,595 

Of  Mohamedans  6,000  families,    (they  are  put  down  at  20,356.)    perhaps'^ 

>    30,000 
equal  to, J 

Chinese  71   families,    290 

Criminals  transported, 244 

Total  Population,         69,924 

2.  j^  ^  p^  P^l  ^^  ^  Koo-urh-kih-la-woo-soo,  A  military  station  on  the 
East  side  of  E-le.     348  soldiers  who  cultivate  the  land,    and  a  few  criminals. 

^'  ^^  ^  C  ^  P  Ta-urh-pa-ku-tae,  on  the  north  east  of  E-Ie,  extending  to 
the  borders  of  Russia.  Elenths,  3516  families,  making  11,737  persons.  Tourgouths 
944  families,  making  4200,  all  removed  from  E-le  in  the  42nd  year  of  Keen-lung. 

4.  VA.  /^  Ho-meih,  Hami,  Lat.  N.  43,  W.  Lon.  22°  40'.  Distant  from  Peking  7180 
le.  Country  destitute  of  water,  long  cold  and  vast  quantities  of  snow.  Water  is  daily 
procured   fiom   melted   snow.      Mohamedan  subjects,  1950  families,  12,163  persons. 

5.  ^  ^Peih-chen,  to  the  W.  of  the  preceding  place.  N.  43°.  W.  23°.  30".  On 
the  South  side  of  the  IF  ill  T'heen-shan, '  Heaven  mountains.'  In  this  range  of  moun- 
tains there  are  Tljir  ^  iLl  Ke-liien-shan ;  ^^  |1|  Seiih  shan,  'Snow-mountains,"  &c. 
They  extend  from  E.  to  W.  6000  le.  On  the  south  are  the  [p]  ^H  Mohamedan  tribes. 
On  the  north  are  the  i^  P§  fl  ^P  Chin-kO-urh  tribes.  ^  M  ^)  |S|  p|^ 
P^  p  Pciih-chen,  is  The  door  to  the  Mohamedan  tribes.  Of  Mohamedans,  there 
are  2937  families,    1373  persons. 

6.  pA.  pjjlij  vrt?  ^  Ha-la-sha-urh.  is  1600  le  west  of  the  preceding.  Distant  from 
Peking  9100  le.     Mohamedans,  1330   families,  5390  persons. 

7.  ^  P^ll  ';^  Sae-la-muh,  to  the  S.  W,  of  the  following.      Mohamedans,  500  fa^ 


1 


^iT>*fw~T;wi^p--»  ^ ' '  KfUHfirt^^^-rTi^-^V!^'- 


-*«(  »"-<       itt^ 


77-  [[chronology. 

milies,  1627  persons.     A  people  called  f?  Pae,  503  families,  1735  persons.    Produces 
Ted  copper  and  salt  petre. 

8.  10  ]d£  Koo-chay,  N.  41°  50'  W.  34°.  To  Peking  ISOO  le.  Mohamedans,  1112 
families;  4660  persons.      ^V  ^fffi    ^S  Sha-ya-urh,  families  673,  1898  persons. 

9.  Kpt  "&  ^.O-kih-soo,  N.  41'.  W.  35.  Mohamedan, 756  families;  24,607  persons. 

10.   ^  Y+ Woo-shTh,  N.  42°.  W.  36°.    Mohamedans,  822  families;   3258  persons. 

"•  P§  'fi'  pM  ^  Kih-shlh-kfi-urh,  Casligur,  N.  41°  W.  43°.  To  Peking  1 1,925 
le.     Mohamedans,  14,056  families  ;  66,413  persons. 

On  the  west  is  the  ^^'^  Tsung-ling  Mountain,  which  is  a  continuation  of  the 
^  l^lj  ThiJen-shau.  This  mountain  produces  large  ^  Tsung,  or  Onions,  and 
hence  its  name.  It  is  the  ^  ji^  Screen  that  limits  the  fflS  ;tt  Western  Regions. 
The  river  'Pj^  ^H  -^^  VpT  YS-urh-keang,  takes  it  rise  from  this  mountain;  the  36 
nations  of  the  ancients  were  bounded  bj  it ;  produces  gold ,  red  copper,  silk  with  gold 
interweaved ;  and  cotton. 

12.  ^^^  3E  Y6-urh-keang  500  le  south  of  Cashgar.  Mohamedans,  15,574  fa- 
milies, 65,495  persons. 

13.  ^  Wi  Ho-teen,N.35°3G'.W.  34'.   Mohamedans,! 3,642  families, 44,630 persons 

The  families  do  not  seem  to  average  more  than  5  or  6  Persons.  * 


THE    lATf/nDE    AND    LONGITUDE  OF  THE    FOtLOWING  PLACES,    ARE  GIVEN  IN  THE 
CHINESE  IMPERIAL  MAP  OF  THE    WORLD. 

14.  iS  ^  IB  Pih-too-nSh,  N.  46°  20.'  E.  3°  40'. 

15.  ^P  it  IP   G5.urh-shen,  N.  36».  W.  47» 

16.  1^  /jjj  ^  Ne-poo-tsoo,  N.  53»  50.'  W.  11° 

1,     A   /fe   4&  ^    Woo-loo-miih-tse,  N.  44*30'  W.  28' 

18.  P    H  ^  Pa-Ie-kwan,  N.  44°.  W.  23. 

19.  pg  A  ^  Pa-pa-tah,  N.  35°.  W.  45°. 
•  7^1  ^  ^  Poo-loo-tih,  N.  38*.  W.  50^      There  is  'P^  and  ^  of  this  name 
The  famous  Zhehol  is  in  Chinese,^  y^  Je-ho.      Ho-tun,  is  y^  ^  Ho-tun. 


20 


*  That  a  Population  of  about  four  thousand  persons  should,  in  a  few  years  ac- 
quire a  dominion  the  eiost  extensive  of  any  in  the  world,  is  a  remarkable  case.  How 
Tariable  the  condition  of  nations  and  of  men! 


CEOGRAPH:.] 


78 


M    m  *5  /^ 

NEW  DEPENDANT    TERRITORIES. 


1.  i^  \i^W^  "W  I-ef'  Hhtt-sa-k.li,  Hissacks  or  Cossacks.  From  south  to  north, 
lie  between  E-L  and  Russia.  Oa  the  N.  W.  of  the  )^  ^  ||  ^  Chin-ko-urh 
tribe.     Their  tribute  pusses  by  the  way  of  E-le  to  Peking. 

^'  ^  ''a'  i^  ^  ^'S'^^t  Hassicks,  2000  le  lo  the  west  of  the  preceding. 

3.  ^  /Jfc  ;^  iti  East  Poo-ioo-tih,  lie  1400  ie  to  the  S.  W.  of  E-ls.  Their  tribute 
passes  through  [pj  ^j^  the  Mohamedan  cantons  to  Peking.  Tliey  are  a  people 
fond  of  gain  and  of  quarreling.  They  do  plough  ;  but  prefer  flocks.  Lie  on  the  N. 
ofy^     jjl  Thiien-shan  mountains. 

^  ^  ^.  ^  West  Poo-Ioo-tih.     Situated  on  the  \.  W.ofCashgur.and  of  the 


^l  'pi  Tsu':g-ling  Mountains.      Entirely  wandering  shepherds.       On  the  West,  they 
extend  to  -^^    p^ 


Poo-hho-iirh. 


^  ^  Ho-han,N.W.  of  Cashgnr,  880  le;  joins  the  preceding;   on  the    West, 


bounded  by  7^  'ft'  ^^  Ta-sMh-han  •■   Occurs  in  Chinese  History  under  different  names. 

6.  ^  :^  5^  Gan-tseih-yen,  N.  37°.  W.  40'. 

7.  ;^  Y h  ^  Ta-shiii-kan,  1 300  le  north  of  Cashgur.    Send  their  Tribute  through 
the  Mohamcdan  Cantons.    Woody  and  fertile  region. 

8-  ^  -^   /^  U-l  P-ita-kih  Mountain,  to  the  S.  W.  of  Cashgur,  amongst  the  ^^ 
yS^  Tsun^-lin^  Mountains,  (the  mountains  of  leeks.) 

9.  i^  '/^  ^H  Po-io-urh,  on  the  eastside  of  the  preceding. 

10.  ^  1%  ^  Gae-oo  kan,   on  the  S.  W.  of;^  ^  "P^  Pa-ta-klh  mountain. 

11.  ig.  ;^i3  5Fr  J|0  H.in-too-sze-tan,  Hiiidostan,  on  the  S.  E.  of  the  preceding. 
In  the  time  of  Han,  thel^  =Q  Ke-pin  nation  occupied  the  territory.  The  people  of 
this  country  are  skilful  artisans,  and  excel  in  working  gems,  which  they  polish  with 
water  and  not  with  sand.  They  are  neighbours  lo  the  -fl  pi  j  JS^  [^  Five  Yin-too, 
Indo,  or  Gei.too  nations.  1  hey  are  a  people  f(jnd  of  trade,  and  formerly  carried  on  com- 
merce with  ti-e  Moliamedaiis  of  Ye-urh-keang.  In  the  25th  vear  of  KtJen-iung,  when 
the  Webtcrn   territories   were  settled,    His    Majesty  published  a  Proclamation  to  those 

peopl!.-,  and  conferred  gifts  upon  them.   Commercial  intercourse  goes  on  now  as  formerly. 


T 


79 


[geography. 


it  was  anciently  called  'Iff',  ^K  Jfr  <3  \^'a  >'oo-szs-t:in,  ^iiicli,  aficran  examination  of 


/l^  ^Cthe  laiigiiage  of  Fan,  ischang-tl  to  what  is  correct,  \\z.  Xl\  ^K  ilfr  i>J 
In  the  time  of  ]^  ^^j",  about  100  ye;rs  B.C.  the  Chi  lese  jntcrcourse  with 
India  comraenceil  ;  and  in  books  of  that  period,  there  are  accoi  nis  of  the  civilization 
and  riches  of  the  country.  It  is  said,  that  several  of  the  Ambassadors  from  Cliina 
were  put  to  death  by  the  Princes  of  India,  and  -j\^  T^  Yuen-te  discontinued  the  in- 
tercourse. In  the  time  of  Cb'  *S«  Ching-te,  at  the  commencement  of  the  Christaiii 
Era,  the  people  of  India  sent  an  Ambassador  to  China,  |HJ-  5B  („  make  an  Apology. 
(India  is  here  spelled  WA  jffi  Heen-too). 

In  this  part  of  the  Work,  there  are  several  notices  of -^-  jE  W^  -j^  ?ae-ma-urh- 
kan,  Samarcand,and  of  the  great  wealth  and  splendour  of  a  city  called  ■jj^  fiW  Scw-stien 
(Shu-shan  !)     The  king  was  crowned  with  gold,  and  sat  on  a  throne  of  "^old.    In  the  tirre 


"^  M^  ^  ^""^  M  M  "'*""'  ^"  ^'  ^^^ "'  ^°  -Embassador  came  from  thence  to  China. 

12.  [l^  ^  [^  Ha-Ii,  seems  (Delhi),  upwards  of  1100  le  from  the  Western  frontier 
of  China,  and  2400  le  south  of  Samarcand.  The  title  of  the  Prince  is  noticed,  A  lo^ 
/^  T^  ^S  ^/3  ^ffl.  Persons  honor  him  by  the  name  Soo-lTh-tan  (Sultan).  Some 
surrounding  states  are  mentioned,  and  all  of  them  said  ]^  -^  R  ^a  — '  j^  to 
observe  a  weekly  division  of  time,  and  a  Sabbath,  which  in  the  language  of  the  place, 
is  called  jjpj  tl^  ^\  0-te-na.      This  day   is  considered  _£2    '^  most  blessed,    and 

ff-  ^^  "¥r  BX  '@*  all  who  worship  Heaven  assemble  to  do  so. 

13.  The  reign  of  iS  "^  1^  TTh-mo-urh,  Tamerlane  is  noticed,  and  his  being  the 
husband   of  a  Princess  of  ~nr  Yuen. 

14.  ^  ~h'  ^M  T'heeu-fang  kwo,  '  The  Celestial  Country,'  or  otherwise  ^  ^ 
Lii.kwo,  Arabia  Felix  is  mentioned,  'rt  :^.  Seuen-tih,  about  1430,  sent  an  Ambassa- 
dor  thither.  The  voyage  is  represented  as  lasting  three  months.  The  pretentions  of 
3^  P^  ^  ife:  Ma-ha-mo-tih,  (Mohamed)  are  mentioned.  There  is  no  raiu  in  the 
country,  and  vegetation  is  promoted  by  the  dew  which  falls  at  night. 

15.  £!  ^  i,^  Pa-lih-te,  is  a  small  state  on  the  East  of  Hindostan,  consisting  only 
of  a  few  thousand  persons.  Unknown  till  they  submitted  to  the  armies  of  Kiien-lung 
in  his  25lh  year,  when  pursuing  his  conquests  in  that  quarter. 

The  dependence  on  China,  of  some  of  the  above  states,  seems  merely  nomina!, 
as  all  who  send  Ambassadors  with  presents  to  China,  are  said  to  offer  tribute. 


"  "  "  "  V  "^.'f**  ■*'^^  - 


JEOGRAPHV.J 


80 


±0      rm     -u.      i^Ft 

m  M.  m  m 

IHE  NATIONS  WHICH  HAVE  BROUGHT  TRIBUTE  TO  CHINA,   AS  THEY  STAND  ON  THB 
RECORDS  OF  THE    j|S  -^R  BOARD  OF  RITES  Afi  D  CEREMONIES. 

L     ^B   S|  Chaou-s'een,    Corea,   otherwise  called  j^   ^  Kaou-le,  whence  the  name 
Corea.      In  the  period   of  the  fflb  ^  Chen-kw8,  B.  C  300  jears,  it  belonged 
to  the  kingdom  ^  Yen.      Also  called   jS  /pj  S  Kaou-keu-le;  the  two  lalte 
syllables  denote  a  colt.     A  person  of  the  name  i^  Kaou  fled  thither  on  a  colt,  and 
founded  the  kingdom  in  the  close  of  *(M  Han,  A.  D.  100. 

II.  ^^  ra  Gan-nan,  Cochinchina.  Anciently  called  ^  ^  Nan-keaou.  In  the 
time  of  ^^  '^  How-han,  A.  D.  250,  a  Prince  rebelled,  and  affairs  being  again 
arranged,  the  boundaries  were  marked  by  a  ^|y  ;j^  brass  pillar.  In  the  northern 
part  were  ^  5jJ^  ^  -f^  'W^  Keaou-che,  and  other  small  states,  seven  in 
number;  the  region  now  called  Tonking.  i#  J^  Ying-chiiig,  A.  D.  1730, 
made  a  settlement  of  the  limits,  and  gave  to  the  reigning  Prince  the  title  R 
^  tfe  H^  Jih-nan-she-lsoo,  It  denotes  '  The  Sun  of  the  .South,  through 
a"-es  happy,'  which  he  still  u«es  on  ofiScial  documents. 

III.  ^  ^  Lew-kew,  the  Lekyo  Islands.  Little  or  no  intercourse  with  China  till 
the  Dynasty  yr*  Yuen.  More  intercourse  during  the  present  Dynasty.  Their 
features  appear  remarkable  to  the  Chinese,  on  the  same  account  as  the  Europeans 
do,  viz.  v35    H  -M-  jS. 'deep  eyes  and  long  nosjs.' 

IV.  :^  ^  Ho-kn,  the  Hollanders  or  Fulch.  j^  i"  ^  SB  ^  tt  -T^  S 
ttl  tM  '  In  ancient  times  a  wild  territory  whicli  had  no  intercourse  with 
China.'  The  ^rst  persons  who  appeared,  were  very  remarkable  for  their  deep 
eyes,  long  noses,  and  the  hair  of  their  heads,  eyebrows,  and  beards,  being  all  red  ; 
hence  they  were  denominated  JjIJ^  ^L  ^  Hung-raaou, '  The  Red-h;iired  nation,* 
a  term  which  has  since  been  transferred  to  the  English ;  and  which  is  again  giving 
way  to  the  name  ^  ^  ^|j  Ying-kelh-le,  English. 


W^Z^^^^JT^T't^uW'^^W^-^--"'^^'^^ 


¥\ 


«1 


[GEOGRAnrr, 


"V.     iM  ^^  Tseen-Io,  Siam,  situated  on  the  South  west  of  fy  ™/  Chen-ching,  which 
isthe,^  J2  H  Chih-too  nation  of  ^  Tang. 

VI.  ro  V^  Se-yang,  Western  Ocean,  the  name  assumed  by  ^|J  ^ffi  ^  Matthew 
Ricci,  when  he  came  to  China  in  the  time  of  By  ^  Wan  leih,  (1580),  he  seems 
to  have  intended  by  it  the  whole  of  Europe;  in  which  sense  it  is  often  used. 
But  in  later  times,  it  has  come  to  denote  the  Portuguese  alone.  It  is  said,  that 
"His  Majesty  was  gratified  with  the  distance  which  he  had  come;  treated  him 
graciously,  and  retained  him.  Afterwards  many  of  his  as«ociates  came  who  all 
boasted  great  things  of  their  ancestors.  T^  g  ^  S  ^  -^^  fsj  Matthew 
had  a  Map  of  the  World,  by  which  he  endeavoured  to  gi^e  the  Chinese  an  idea  of 
it.  An  outline  of  the  great  divisions  of  ths  world  is  inserted,  with  some 
mistakes.  J/^  ^_j  ^£  /g  g^  E-sze-pa-ne-a,  (Hispauia)  ;  |^  ^jj  ^FO-lang- 
cha,  (France) ;  EJ  TT  ^ffi  ^^  Ei-ta  1  :-a,  (Italy),  &c.  are  inserted,  with  accounts 
of  thi'ir  Manners;  perhaps  as  accurate  as  our  accounts  of  foreign  countries 
sometimes  are.  They  are  a  littlj  inflated,  and  appear  something  modified 
by  passing  through  the  hands  of  the  Chinese.  It  has  not  yet  become  the  fashioa 
in  China  to  study  Universal  Geography. 


VII.  ffi|  jifw  Soo-15,  the  Soo-loo  of  the  Philipine  Isles.    In  the  time  of  t^  S^  Yung- 

lo,  A.  D.  1420,  three  or  four  of  ■'their  Princes  came,  accompanied  by  their  wires 
to  China,  on  an  Embassy.     Brought  pearls,  tortoise  shells,  &c. 

VIII.  ]^  ^  Nan-chang,  or  ^  ^  Laoii-chwa,  (D'Anviile,  kingdom  of  Tonking) 
came  with  tribute  iu  the  time  of  -rt^  ^  Yung-lii,  A.D.  1420.    Brought  Elephants. 

IX.  ^K  ^  ^JT  «"■  "f^  ^  ftjT  Go-lo-sze,  (Russia).  This  name  began  in  the  time  of 
■T||^  Yuen,  14th  Century.  In  the  ^""^  "*  )1|§  ;|(a  Shuu-che,  A.D.  1650,  they 
were,  on  the  river  Amour,  cailfid  ^  -^Ij  Lo-cha.  About  that  lime,  they  built 
the  town  ^  ^  ]^  Ya-kih-sa,  (Ya-kutsk).  In  the  ISlhyear  of  Keen-lun?, 
an  Ambassador  came  from   Russia.      His   Majesty  H^  IXl  S&  M»  ^  j^jl 


"W  ft  ^  fM  ^'■^^•■•=<*  fj^  Ambassador  t j  restrain   the  people  of  Lo-cha, 
and  not  allow  them  to  disturb  the  frontier.       They  however  continued  to  do 


a" 

6. 


■.--f-i 

ft 


I 


■li 


^i" 


^mt 


GEOGRAPHY.  3 


8? 


50,  and  His  Majesty  sent  troops  against  thom,  who  compelled  them  to  submit  s. 
after  which  affairs  went  on  as  before.  This  suspension  of  arms  lasted,  however, 
but  for  a  short  time ;  and  in  the  24th  year  they  were  again  attacked  and  sur- 
rounded (or  besieged)  by  the  Chinese,  or  rather  Tartars.  Next  season,^  '^ 
¥^  Cha-han-kan  (Catherine),  sent  an  Ambassador  who   made  an  acknowledge- 

?i  ®   ^  El    S.  IS  ^  /£   jf  ^  |p    P^  ;2  '  She  acknowledged 
the   crime  which   had   been  committed,   and  said.     Should   the   people  on  the 

frontiers  of  (our)  the  inferior  nation  quarrel  and  fight,  it  is  proper  for  us  to  punish 

tl>em  severely  ourselves.      We  beg  you  to  raise  the  siege  of  Yakutsk,  and  request 

you  will  decide  the  limits. '     His  Majesty  issued  a  proclamation  permitting  it.' 

In  the  28lh  year,  persons  were  sent  lo  J^  /ffi   ^  (""■  /^  ^  ■^)  ^  iljtt 

Xe-poo-chaou,  or  ne-poo-tsoo,  (Tobolskoi  ?)  to  settle  the  limits.    Yakutsk  and  the 

neighbouring  places  reverted  to  the  Chinese.    On  the  north   the  fver  J;^. '^^ 

M^^llB-  Kih-urh-peih-tse  was  made  a  boundary,   and  a  monument  erected  by  the 

side  of  the  river. 

'  The  city  at  which  the  king  of  the  country  resides,  is  called  Mo-szc-k6-wa,  (Mos- 
cow or  Muscovy),  near  the  great  north-west  sea  ;''  very  remote  from  Peking- 
It  is  said,  that  the  nation  was  at  first  small  and  weak,  but  rose  by  force  of  arms, 
and  is  now  /^  ^  f^  ^  ^  ^  —  M  M  ^"  extensive  country, 
stretching  upwards  of  20,000  le.  In  the  time  of  Kang-he,  they  sent  persons  to 
study  at  Peking,  ^  ^  (^^  jj^  f  4#  fl  ^  H  ffl  €  H  t^  ffl 

Btl  ^Y  •   A    'j^i  ptj  fih  '   /\^  '  A  school  was  established    on  purpose 

for  them,  and  a  Manchow  teacher  with  a  Chinese  teacher  appointed,  (about  1700). 

'X.  p  7I\  J'h-pun,  (Jjpan),  the  ancient  ^fe  ■y^T  [^  Wei-noo  nation.  Called  Jih- 
pun,  "  Day  source,'  from  being  situated  in  the  region  of  the  rising  sun.  ^f»  ^ja. 
>p  /K.  S  First  came  with  tri'jute  in  the  lime  of  How-han,  (third  Century), 
They  "S"  ^-  3t  /^  /WH  J^r  Valine  the  books  of  the  learned,  and  believe  the 
doctrines  of  Fuh. 

;il-     S  ^^^Leu-sung,  Luzon  or  Manilla-,  and  hence  the  name  has  passed  to  Spain.   The 


, 


(l!l!>J^^,-i..i.'-'WS^'(i5Siiip.«iW"J,,"uW5 


83 


[geography. 


first  is    noTT  ealled  /]^  ^   ^  Little  Leu-sung,  and  Spain  is  called  ;^  g    ;^ 
Great  Leu-sung.     In  the  time  of  "j^  g  Wan-leTh,  about  A.  D.  1600,  the  Pirate 

taou-keen,  fled  thither  when  pursued  by  the  government  forces,  and  the  people 
of  the  place  assisted  in  attacking  the  pirates,  which  act  was  meritorious. 


XIV 


XII.  /^ 


B  HO-meaou-le,  some  islanders  near  to  Manilla,  in  the  83^  ^1^  Eastern 
sea,  accompanied  the  Ambassadors  from  Ava. 

XIII.  ^  J^   6^  Mei-lo-keu,  (Moluccas),  first  heard  of  in  the  beginning  of  Q^  Ming 
Dynasty,  about  1420. 

K^^  « gp «  *  ^i  t:  t  :§:  f-  Km^  M 

J^  JaL  About  A.  D.  IGOO,  the  Franks  and  Dutch  contended  about  those 
countries,  and  every  year  had  battles,  which  alarmed  the  natives.'  Many  Chinese 
•were  there  for  the  purchase  of  spices,  and  used  their  influence  to  reconcile  con- 
tending parties.  The  Franks  and  Dutch  then  divided  the  Islands.  They  made 
^^  1^  \1\  Laou-kaou-shan  their  boundary,  on  the  north  of  which  were  the 
Franks,  and  on  the  south  the  Dutch. 

It  is  curious  to  observe  the  light  in  which  these  things  were  represented  at  the 
court  of  Peking.  It  is  added,  that  though  the  two  Foreign  nations  divided  the 
country,  the  native  Prince  remained.  Hfi  ^  im  iMl  ^  ^^  TS  y^ 
VM/  -ftt  '  He  was  made  dependant,  but  his  kingdom  was  not  destroyed.' 

'JlK  .ijfr  Po-lo,  a  people  on  Borneo,  otherwise  called  -yr  3^  Wan-tsae.  First 
sent  tribute  in  the  time  of  J^  jSj  ^  Bi  Tang,  about  670. 

XV'I.     i^-  ^  ^||  Pang-ko-la,  Bengal.       J^  TO" '^  On  the  Western  (Indian)  ocean, 

"^^^  *M-  fl^'  ^  ^  PI  ^'""■t"''  "^*'""  °f  Han.  In  the  time  of  i^  ^M 
Ilow-han,  (3rd  century)  called  ^  ^  Theen-chiih.  Also  called  '^  ^  HH 
"Ml  Po-l"™""'  Brahmin  land.  ^^  ~  ^P  5.  J^  ^    T'heen-chiih  is 

the  same  as  Woo  Yin-too.  The  first  syllable  denotes  'five,'  the  other  two 
seem  to  make  'India,  or  Gentoo,'  i.  e. 'the  Five  Gentoo  Nations.'  In  the 
^J?  Ifm  ^^^■"  ^^^'   -^  Chinese   Priest  travelled  into  the  nations  of  the  west. 


XV 


j/mmmMmummrngj^^ 


iiiiiiiii 


■9 


SP 


GEOGRAPHY.] 


84 


He  travelled  twelve  years,  six  of  which  he  spent  among  the  ^^  Ptt  t^  Five 
Hindoo  rations.  ^*  -j^r  ZE.  ^  J^   In  the  time  of  Sung,  (AD.  980) 

another  priest  travelled  to  -jr  ^^  India,  and  brought  back  a  letter  from  the 
King  ^  ^^  J^  Miih-se-nang.    On  being  translated,  it  read  ^  ^  ^  BjJ 

m  *  *  ^  ^  ^ ^P  iie  ^' M  ^^  ^"  IS  '^ »>-«  -"""y 

heard  that  there  is  in  ^  ^K  Che-na  (China)  an  illustrious  King,  most  excellent ; 
most  august  and  powerful !  1  blush  to  think  of  my  ill  fortune,  by  which  I  am  left 
without  the  means  of  obtaining  an  intervew  with  your  Majesty.  At  a  distance, 
I  look  towards  "^  BR  Che-na,  and  wish  Your  Sacred  Person,  rising  or  at  rest, 
ten  thousand  blessings.' 

A  Priest  from  India  accompanied  the  Chinese  Priest  to  Peking  with  a  document 
similar  to  the  preceding.  The  Itinerary  of  the  Priest  is  then  inserted,  contain- 
ing a  dry  list  of  the  names  of  places,  and  the  days"  journey  between  each. 


In  the  next  reign,  a  Ih 


n 


Brahmin   Priest  came  to  Peking.        And 


It  li  *^^""-«''' '"  "'^  y<=^'-«50'  #  i^^  P^  :=!  FT  A  A  ^  M  ;^ 

^  ^ij  ^  @^  ^  ^  '  Ordered  Three  hundred  Sha-mun  Priests  to  go  to 
India  and  procure  relicks  of  Fiih,  and  the  books  of  Buddhah  iPei-to-y6.)  The 
itinerary  (or  quotations  from  it)  of  these  three  hundred  persons  is  given,  in 
which  they  tell  of  the  i^  j^  f^  ^'  i^  ^  Pa-odas,  temples,  traces,  ves- 
tiges, or  miracles  of  Fiih,  which  they  saw  in  immense  liunilers.  k\^A  ylft^  ^ 
;  ^M  ^  /*^  A  i^  ^  Hiving  passed  the  nver  Hang,  they  saw  a  large  ififjure 
of;  f  ow-too  (Buddhuh)  on  the  suuthside  of  it.  "V^  p\  Hang  river,  appears  to 
be  the  name  used  for  the  Ganges  by  the  Chines;;  Pr.es's.  They  often  recite  /g^ 
*^  )v^  ^  f^  '  O  Fiih  who  exists  (in  forms  or  persons)  numerous  as  the 
sands  of  the  river  Ganges.' 

An  Ambassador  came  from  Bengal  in  the  sixth  year  of  W  ^.  Yn'ig-l8,  A.  D. 
I4I7,  and  also  durirg  the  10th  year.  After  this  Ihey  ceased  to  come.  1^^  f^  .^ 
y^  PJ  3M^^  ^  Thej  cultivate  the  doctrines  of  Buddhah  and  do  not 
destroy  animal  life. 

XVII.  Jl  -^  Koo-Ie,  A  place  in  the   Bay  of  Bengal,    three  days  sail  from  ipj"  }^ 


85 


(^GEOGRAPHY. 


0-che,  which  in  Chinese  Maps,  is  placed  in  the  site  of  Arracan  ;  ten  days  journey 
from  ^^  ^  Selh-Ian.  From  Koo-le,  (Calicut  or  Calcutta?)  the  person  who 
went  from  China  to  Arabia  in  the  fifteei.th  century,  set  sail.  First  Embassy  to 
China  in  the  reign  oi y\  ^  Yung-IO,  A.  D.  1410. 

XVIII.  *pj'  ^wt  0-che.    Intercourse  with  China  commenced  during  ^1^  Sung    Dynasty. 
/  They  are  of  the  Buddhah    religion. 


XIX. 


:  ^  ^j  Selh-lan  (Ceylon?)  nation.  By  the  side  of  the  sea,  there  is  on  a 
rock,  the  print  of  a  foot  three  cubits  long.  At  the  foot  of  a  hill  is  a  temple  /&  ^p 
p|lg  M;  ^  IPl)  6/^  ))f.  _tl '°  which  is  the  real  body  of  Fuh  lying  on  it's  side  on 

a  couch.         ^  W  f^  ^  ^  '^^ij  ^y    ^^^   *'^^  ^""^  *''^*^  ^^  ^"^'  ""•* 
relics  which  are  called  Shay-Ie. 

XX.  "^  ']¥'^  M  Se  yang-sc-k,  appears  to  be  a  place  in  the  Bay  of  Bengal. 
Ambassadors  came  to  China  in  the  14th  century,  and  brought  with  thera  Pepper 
which  they  sold.  The  use  of  gg  yM,  Sc-yang,  by  this  petty  stale,  puzzled 
the  Boards  at  Peking,  when  Matthew  Ricci  went  there  and  called  himsill  "TO  -j^ 
y^  A  man  from  Se-yang;  ihey  thought  he  hid  bee.i  fr.-m  ihe  sam  ■  pUce  a*  the 
^^  ^  So-le.  It  is  said,  that  there  is  a  degree  of  obscurity  with  respect  to 
this  people,  as  those  from  j-b  -^i,  Chen-ching,  iS  ^E  Tseen-lo,  9^  ^ 
Seih  Idn,  and  .^  ;h^  0-che,  ail  called  themselves  So-le  people. 

XXI.  ^  p^  ;^  ^ij  Soo-mun-lS-lj,(Soom:ilra).  to  the  S  W.  of  i   |^  Chen-ching. 
Afterward  changed  the  name  to  ^&  ^5  A-ts.e,  (Aclecr.) 

XXII.  iS  \S^  ^||  \an-pi3-le,  Mohamedans,  three  days  sail  from  Soo-ma-ta4a. 

XXIII.  j^  -jt^  Chen-ching,  (Perhaps  Carabodgia.)     Theii;  ©    Lin-yih   of  ;^  Tsin. 
A  violent  warlike  people.     Country  produces  gold,    eKphauts,  &c. 

XXIV. iMl  tjs  Chln-la,  or  »^  ^  Chen  la,  originally  called  it  j^  Foo-nan.     During 
the  Dynasty  T^  Yuen,  subdued  Chen-chiug.     Elephants,  gems,  &c. 

XXV.    IJj^  j^  Kwa-wa,  Ata,  (In  the   Imperial  Map  of  the  World  put  for  Java.)    The 
ancient  j^  ^p  (^  Too-po  nation.    In  Tr  Yuen  Dynasty  first  called  Ava,    U 


^mm 


GEOGRAPHY.] 


86 


•s  |?j  jfi  ^*  W*  ^  ®  ^  ^^^  thoroughfare  of  all  the  Foreigners  on  the 
south  west.     Began  its  intercourss  with  China  during  -^  AT  SI  Sung  Dynasty. 
XXVI. */^  yi2  P"-"^>  formerly  connected  with  the  preceding. 


XXVII. 


K 


■  Ma-ye-ung;    ten  days  sail  from  Chen-ching. 


XXVIII.  ^2  f^  ^  San-fuh-tse,  adjoins    Chen-ching.     Was  subdued  by  Ava. 

XXIX  fffi  SJ  /^  Fiih-lang-ke,  the  Franks  or  French',  first  denoted  Europeans  generally. 
The  court  heard  of  their  ravages  on  the  sea,  and  that  they  attacked  V^  "^|1  jfQ 
Malacca.  Appears  to  have  conceived  of  them  as  one  of  the  nations  of  the  Bay 
of  Bengal. 

■XXX.  ■(J  ^  Fiih-lin,  5^  ;^  ^  |gj  the  Ta-tsin  of  Han  ;  also  called  W  ^f 
Le-keen,  situated  on  the  west  of  the  Bay  of  Bengal,  Very  remote.  "^  ft 
:g  A  -^  JE  ^^  tf*  g  f^  11  21  A  #  The  people  we'^e"  tall 
and  well  formed,  of  the  same  race  as  the  Chinese,  and  therefore  called  Ta-tsin.  * 
fe  *f|!r  1^  :^  ^  ^''°"*  ^-  ^-  '50,  they  began  to  come  to  China.  In  the  time 
of  ^  Tang,  they  changed  their  name  to  Fuh-liiig.  There  is  a  most  splendid 
account  of  the  country,  and  it  is  added,  when  Matthew  Ricci  came  to  Peking, 
he  affirmed  that  ^'^.±J-  j(P  fl  55  ^  ||J  f^  A  ^  g  ^-^ 
was  born  in  Judea,  which  was  the  Ancient  Ta-tsin.' 

In  the  original,  the  Bay  of  Bengal  is  denoted  by  jt^^^Se-hae,  'The  Western 
Sea.'  ^  ^^  Tung-hae,  denotes  '  The  Eastern  ocean ;'  ^  )^  Nan-hae, '  The 
South  Sea,'  denotes  what  is  commonly  called  the  Chinese  Sea.  The  two  latter 
terms  are  sometimes  confounded.  What  lies  on  the  southeast  is  also  called 
7'^  Tung-hae. 


*  Does  this  not  favour  the  late  De  Guignes'  supposition,  that  the  Chinese  T^-ere 
originclly  a  Colony  from  Egypt. 


8T 


[government. 


NAMES  AND   FUNXTIOXS   OF   THE  OFFICERS  OF 
GOVERNMENT. 

THE  following  sketch,  as  well  as  the  preceding,  is  intended  n-)t  for  Political,  but 
for  Philological  purposes.  Perhaps  every  Student  of  Chinese  has  felt  the  difficulty 
arising  from  not  having  some  brief  Analysis  at  hand,  to  enable  him  when  reading,  to 
conceive  nearly  of  the  period  of  an  event  referred  to;  of  the  relative  situation  of  a 
place;  or  of  the  rank  and  duties  of  a  particular  Office.  A  person  who  has  a  Native 
Assistant  at  hand,  can  generally  from  bim  obtain  enough  of  information  on  such  subjects 
to  enable  him  to  proceed;  but  to  a  Student  in  Europe,  without  a  Native  A ssistant,  the 
difficulty  arising  from  being  unaquainted  with  what  these  sheets  are  intended  to  supply, 
(though  but  partially)  has  always  been  insurmountable.  Hence,  no  person  in  Europe 
fcas  succeed  in  acquiring  the  Language  to  any  extent. 


OF    THE    SUPREME    GOVERNMENT. 

-^  ^  l^  Ta-hwang-te,  '  The  Great  Emperor,  is  the  source  of  all  authority,   he 
is    otherwise  designated  ^  'i£r  Hwang-te;   ^  Jq  Hwang-shang,   ^^  ^{^  Shing- 
choo,  and  when  speakingof  him,  BB  ^^  Chaou-fhing,  as  we  say  '  His  Majesty.' 

By  following  the  order  of  the  '^^-  Kwan-shoo,  or  Pu'jlic  Offices  in  the  Capital, 
we  shall  best  conceive  what   the   functions  of  the  officers  in  them  are. 

The  Capital,  Peking,  is  called  "S  ^  King-ching,  to  which  there  are  ^  P^ 
Nine  gates.  In  the  centre  of  that,  is  -^  j^  Hwan'r-ching, '  the  Imperial  city,'  eighteen 
lein  circumference;  and  within  that,  's  ^  ^  ;g  Tsze-kin-ching,  'The  sacred  city,' 
six  le  in  circumference.  The  south  gate  is  called  ^  fj  Woo-mun,  within  the  Woo- 
mun,  is  : 

I.        \MWi  Nuy-k«,  The  Imperial  Council  Chamber.     In  this  Chamber  assemble  the 
■^C.  M  jr  Ta-heo-sze,  i^  'M  ^  ZZ.  Two  Tartars  and  two  Chinese ;  also 


GOVERNMENT.] 


S3 


II. 


III. 


i^W'&MM^  Shang-shoo-heg-pan-k8-woo,  or  as  they  are  commonly 
called  ^^i^0:J:  HeS-pan-ta-heS-tsze,  one  Tartar  and  one  Chinese. 
The  Tartars  always  take  precedence.  These  six  persons  are  called  ^  iB  Pae- 
seang.  Seang,  denotes  to  Assist ;  and  Pae,  to  Bow  and  make  obeisance.  The 
persons  who  have  been  appointed  assistants  of  the  Sovereign  and  made  their  bow. 
The  first  is  called  -^  :;|^Show.seanjj,  Head-assistant,  or  Prime  Minister.  The 
first  four  have  the  liU.-  rf?  '^  Chung-tang  attached  to  their  names,  and  by 
inferiors  they  are  died  ^  ^  Ko-laou,  (Colao).  There  are  in  this  office  also 
yij  ^  ^  it  ^^uykO-heC-sze,  six  Tartars  and  four  Chinese.  Further,!^  Wl 
#  9  ^  t  ^"y-k3  she-tiih-heO-sze,  and  |^  ^  |^  =|  jgl  ^  ^  ^ 
3^1  ^  Jtfun-kij-she  tiih-tiien-tseih-seuen-wan-pan-sze,  also  ft*  fl^  -^  A 
Chung-shoo-shay-jin,  'Who  perform  the  duties  of  Secretaries  aiid  Clerks.'  The 
t^r,m  Ta-heo-sze,  was  first  employed  during  the  Dynasty  Tang.  Placed  next  in 
-order  is  the : — 

^  4VC  IvC  Han-lin-jKen,  A  College  instituted  in  the  time  of  Tang.  It  is  partly 
literary  and  partly  political.  All  national  works  are  conducted  by  its  members,  and 
they  are  frequently  appointed  to  high  offices  in  the  slate.  It  is  not  a  school  open 
for  the  education  of  youth,  but  a  kind  of  Royal  Society,  or  National  Institute,  the 
members  of  which  rank  ^  ^  ^  in  the  second  of  the  Nine  Orders. 

There  are  two  ^  P)c  ^  Jr  Chang-juen-heH-sze,  or  Presidents,  one  Tartar 
and  one  Chioese.  There  are  six  persons  styled  i^=f]^±  She-tiih-heo-sze; 
also  six  j^  1^  ,^  j;;  She-keang-he<3-sze,  others  called  ^  |^  she-tiih  and 
>^p|she.keang.  Further -|^  ^  H  gew-seuen-peen,  ff  ^  f  if  j^  ± 
-±:  Sew-keen-taou-shoo-kSih-sze.  Also  -ffl- ^§  'f^  =0  jj^l  ^  Teen-tseih 
she-chaou-keun<;-muh,  all  of  which   titles   express  different  literary  departments, 

M  1  t  ttf:  ®  IZ:  ^  m  ±  Jff  K't  M  ^  #  m  'The  descen- 
dants  of  Confucius  and  Mencius   are  hereditary   members,  aud  eminent  classical 

scholars  are  attached  to  the  Han-lin  College.' 

f^  S^  fm^  Chen-sze-foo,  the  officers  of  which  have  the  controul  of  Her  Majesty 
and  the  Princes'  household. 


89 


[government. 


'IV'     j|G  ^  yi  |g  K'he-keu-choo-kwaD,  a  Recorder's  office,  filled  by  a  member  of 
the  Han-Iin  College. 

V.  f^  ^  jjt  ^'uy-woo-foo,  for  the  aflFairs  of  the  Palace  ;  ^  W  |#,  #  ^^ 
^  has  the  general  controul  of  the  higher  officers  of  state:  Is  drvided  into 
seven  departments. 

VI.  'y^  ^j-  Luh-ko,  Six  Offices  attached  to  the  Six  Boards,  and  have  ^  6j  the 
controul  of  the  seals  of  those  boards.  There  are  two  w^  ^a  Cb  Keih-sze-chuno-, 
and  two^^  ^Keih-sze. 

VU.  X^  ^  1^'  Chung-shoo-ko,  at  present,  ^  ^  i^  fp  ^  in  this  office, 
they  have  the  charge  of,  and  write  certain  documents  issued  by  His  Majesty- 

VIII. '^  A  fS^  Tsung-jin  foo.  An  Office  for  the  oversight  of  all  the  branches  of 
the  Imperial  family.     The  presiding  officers  are,  ^  _^    ^  ^^  ^  ^J^ 

IX.  ^  §K  Le-poo,  the  Board  which  presides  over  all  appointments  to  official  rank 
in  the  state.  There  are  two  Presidents  called  jj^  '^  Shang-shoo,  one  Tartar 
and  one -Chinese.  Other  members  are  called /^  ^  She-lang  ;  ^j(  ffa  Lang- 
chung;  a  ;^|>  ^Yuen-waeJang;  ||j5  ^^Lang-choo-sze.  In  this  and 
the  following  offices  are  =^  ||l|5  ^  Peih-teih-she,  Clerks  or  Writers,  and  ^ 
2^,  Fun-chang-fan-yth,  Translators. 


X.  ^  ^  Hoo-poo,  the  Board  of  Reveitiie.     The  Presidents  and  Members  are  de- 
nominated by  the  same  names  as  the  preceding,  -only    distinguishing  to  what 

.    Board  they  belong.     Also  fourteen  persons  from  various  Provinces  called  ^^ 
^  ^p[  Tshing-le-sze. 

XI.  jljffi  ^K  Le-poo,  the  Board  of  National  Usages.    Officers  similar  to  the  above. 
XI     ff|j  ^'Hing^poo,    the  Penal  Board. 

XHI.  3^  §U  Kung-poo,  the  Board  of  Public  Works. 

XIV.  jW  ^  ^  te-fan-yucn.    Established  by  the  reigning  family  for  all  the  aifairs 


GOVERNMENT.  2 


90 


of  the  dependant  stales;  Thibet,  the  Tartars,  the  Moharaedan  Cantons  &c. 
Officers  similar  to  those  of  the  Six  Boards.  They  are  '^  ^l>M  ^  ~t  A 
Manchow   Tartars  and  Mungkoos. 

^^'  ^y  ^  )^  Too-cha  yuan,  the  office  of  Examiners.  Persons  appointed  to  over, 
look  the  affairs  of  the  Prince  ;  :the  Magistracy  ;  and  the  People ;  and  to  give  their 
opinions  or  infonnationtothe  Sovereign,  whenever  they  please,  in  writing.  The 
rule  is  that  their  persons  should  be  sacred:  at  least  that  they  should  not  lose 
their  lives  for  w4iat  they  say.  That  rule,  however,  was  violated  by  the  late 
Emperor,  when  be  was  advised  to  name  his  successor.  They  are  at  all  times 
liable  to  v*ry  severe  censure  from  His  Majesty,  when  he  happens  to  differ  from 
them.  He  does  not  scruple  to  tell  them  that  they  J^  |^  talk  nonsense,  and  to 
direct  that  their  papers  be  ^  j^  thrown  back  again  to  them.  He  does  not 
like  them  to  interfere  wiih  his  family  arrangements.  One  of  them,  not 
long  ago,  objected  to  the  number  of  expensive  gardens  which  his  Majesty  kept; 
atad  had  for  a  reply,  that  it  was  none  of  his  business;  his  province  was  National 
Affairs,  and  not  the  concerns  of  the  palace.  They  act  the  part  of  spies  occasion- 
ally, and  are  also  sent  to  distant  parts  of  the  Empire  as  Commissioners  of  in- 
spection.   A  few  years  ago,  two  were  sent  to  ^  g  Tae-wan,  Formo.sa. 

The  genera!  epithet  for  them  is,  ^  ^Yu-she.  There  are  two  Presidents, 
one  Tartar  and  one  Chinese  as  usual,  called  ^  j^,^  ^  f  )5  ^^  ^  Chang- 
yuen-tso-too-yu-she,  and  have  four  Assistants.  Yiceroysand  Fooyuens  all  take 
this  as  an  honorary  title,  when  they  go  to  their  several  governments.  Of  these 
called  #.  j^  ^{I  ^  Chang-taou-yu-she,  there  are  thirty;  one  Tartarand  one 
Chinese  for  almost  every  Province;  and  of  the  ^  ^  ®  ^  Keeh-cha-yu-she, 
there  are  twenty-six.    They  have  sometimes  been  called  Censors. 

-^VI.  jg,  i|^  {^  5J  T'hung-ching  Sze-sze,  Officers  through  whom  official  docu- 
mentspass  to  and  from  His  Majesty.  The  three  first  characters  express  the  na- 
ture of  the  office.  There  are  other  two,  a  Tartar  and  a  Chinese.  Also  a  Secretary 
called ^P  ^  ^/^  j^  Che-sze-king-leg. 

A  Vll.  7^  J|  ^  Ta-le-sze.     In  which  are  two  officers  called  Mf  King,  witb;^  'ii^: 
^  ^  ff  f"  ^"    '^ 


■  Pb  M  "*^'*'s'anls  m.  the  discussion  of  business. 


91  {[government. 

XVIII.  HJr  ^  ^  Tae-chang.sze,  in  whichare  two  officers  called  ^  |pp  Shaou-kmg, 
■j^  J^  Po-sze,  Learned  men. '  In  what  way  these  assist  in  the  goverameot  does 
not  appear. 

XIX.  ^  ijj^  :i:  Kwang-lo-she,  officers  similar  to  the  preceding. 

XX.  -^  /^  -^  Tae-po-she,  with  similar  officers. 

XXI.  ^ji   ^   ^  Hung-loo-she.  « 

XXII.  ffl  -T  ^  Kwo-tsze-keen,  ^  ^  "^  ^  ^  for  the  Education  of  the 
sons  and  brothers  of  the  Mung-koos.  It  is  more  properly  a  collie  than  the 
Han-lin-yuen.  The  first  officers  are  called  ^  |Q  Tse-tsew.  There  are  two  of 
them.  The  Tartars  are  called  j^  "i:  Mf  |^  P5-sze-tsoo-keaou,  ^  j£  HeS- 
ching,  and  ^  ^^  Hei5-lr>.  The  reigning  family  has  paid  great  attention  to  this 
college.  Keen-lung  often  went  in  person  topour  out  libations  before  the  tablet 
of  Confucius,  who  is  called  ^r  ^jfi  a\  -f"  and  whose  name  is  placed  as 
high  as  His  Imperial  Majesty's.  He  wrote  inscriptions  for  the  various  halls, 
and  erected  stone  tablets  commemorating  iiis  several  victories.  Every  time 
that  he  went  in  person  he  compofed  an  Ode. 

"XXIII.  ^  ^  ^  Kin-fheen-keen,  the  Imperial  Astronomical  Board.  ^  j£ 

'ra  ')n  S  HP  -^  ~~*  P''"icipal  Astronomers,  one  Tartar  and  one  European, 
Assistants  one  Tartar  and  one  Chinese.  Secondary  Assistants,  one  Tartar  and 
one  European.     There  are  also  inferior  officers  attached  to  it. 

XXIV.  ^^  gg  j^  Tae-e-yuen,  ImperialMedical£oard.  President  is  called  Ks  1^ 
Yuen-sze.  Assistant  |^  :xi\  Yuen-pawn.  And  a  certain  number  of  i^Xi  ^^s 
Imperial  Physicians. 

XXV.  ^  ^^ -^  Sze^ylh-kwan,  Translator's  office.  Eight  rooms.  There  were 
originally  appointed  ninty-six^^  S!  «p  Translators.  There  are  now  only 
eight 


XXVI.  ^  • 
SXVII.  J\^ 


■  Lwan-e-wei,  o£Sce  of  the  Imperial  Guards. 

J£  >^JP^  Pake-too-tung-ya.mun,  Court  of  the  eight  Standards. 

«  2 


GOVERNMENT.]  02- 

XXVIII.  ^/l  P^  ^ML'U^f^  Kew-raun-te-tvih    Ya-mun,     the    Court    of  the- 
General  of  the  city,  or  of  the  N^^e  Gates,  a  high  military  command. 

XXIX.  ^  pt  P^  ^  W  ^  Tsung-wan-mun-keen-tuh-shoo,  the  Court  of  the 
Commissioners  of  Customs. 

XXX.  ^I^^l^  "^Woo-ching-pino-ma-sze,  office  of  the  Cavalry. 

XXXI.^^Tsung-hei3,  J[>^-|^^  ^  ^  ^School  for  the  Imperial  Fa- 
mily.  There  are  Masters  to  teach  the  Manchow  Tartar  language,  Chinese 
horsemanship,  archery,  &c. 

XXXII.  J^  ^^  Ee8-lo>he8,  a  School  for  the  chihdren  of,[tbe  Keolo,  a  branch  of 
the  Imperial  family.      Some  other  Schools  are  mentioned. 

XXXIII.  The  ^  ^  A!  £  Keun-ke-ta-chin,  appears  to  be  a  Special  Council,  the 
memhers  of  which  vary.      The  words  might  be  rendered  a  Council  of  War. 


OF  THE  PROVINCAL  GOVERNMENT. 

CANTON     WILL    SERVE  AS  A    SPECIMEN     OP    THE    OTHER    PROVINCES. 

^  ^  '^   CIVIL    OFFICERS. 

f^M.^^  Leang-kwang  Tsuug-tiih, .  Governor-General  of  the  two  Kwang. 
or  Viceroy  of  Canton  and  Kwang-se.  He  is  otherwise  denominated  ^j  V^  Che- 
lae. 

^  ^  JiM  Hft  Kwang-tung  Seun-foo,  the  Seun-foo,  or  ^  |^  Foo-yuen  of 
Canton.  The  Viceroy  cakes  precedence  of  him,  but  cannot  controul  him.  They 
are  collegues  in  office.  It  is  a  maxim  in  the  present  dynasty  to  divide  the 
power  as  much  as  possible,  both  in  the  Civil  Service  and  in  the  Army  ;  a  priucipia 

which  has  its  defects  as  well  as  advantages.      What  they  cannof  agree  in  mast  he 
referred  to  Court. 

''"'•    ^    m  ^  l^  Te-tiih-hcu-chiDg,  is  the  first  literary  officer  in  the  Province,  . 
and  has  a  certain  controul  in  the  army  on  special  occasions. 


!l. 


.L 


93 


[government. 


ly.     /frl  ^ib  i^  Po-ching-szc,  over  the  Revenue  of  the  Province,  and  has  a  certain 
controul  in  inferior  appointments.      In  his  office  there  is. 
^IJ?  f#  Kins-lee,  a  kind  of  Secretary. 

BS  J^  Chaou-mo,  keeper  of  the  Seal. 

fe  -^  4^  Koo-ta-sze,  keeper  of  the  Treasury. 

v.    j^  ■^^  flS  Gan-cha-tsze,  a  Criminal  Judge. . 
A' Secretary  like  the  preceding.  . 
^  |||[Sze.ye,  a  Gaoler. 


VI. 


1^  ^M  ^  Yen-yun-sze,  an  Officer  who  superintends  the  Salt  Trade. 

The  inferior  officers  are  a  ^  Fgj  Yun-t'hung,  whoattends  to  the  transport- 
ing Salt  from  place  to  place.  A  Secretary  as  above;  a  ^  ^  Che-sze, 
Assistant ;    ^  ^i^  j^  Koo-ta-tsze,  a  Treasurer,  &c. 


VII.    ^^  j^  Leang-taou,  Superintendant  of  the  Public  Granaries.         ^3^1^^ 
Tsang-ta-sze,  a  Granary  Keeper, 


Each  ^  Foo  has  a  Magistrate  called  a.  ^^  ^  Che-foo,  as  ^  Ij^  1^  ^P  )i^ 
Kwang-chow-foo  Che-foo,  the  Che-foo  of  Kwang-chow-foo.  Several  Assistant 
Officers  situated  in  different  parts  of  the  district,  who  are  called  [pj  ^H  T'hung- 
che,  or  ^  ^  Fun-foo.  There  are  also  attached  to  him,  ^  *|j  Thung-pwan, 
Iff  (^  ^jr  i^  Foo-heo-keaou-show,  a  Teacher  in  the  district  school,  other- 
wise called  Wl  7p  Heo-ching, 

gl|nM,Heun-taou,  Instructor.       i.^  ^^  King-lee,  Secretary. 

"^^Sze-yo,  Gaoler. 

Each  Y>]J  Chow  has  a  Magistrate  called  4jj  MA  Che-chow,  with  inferior  officers  simi- 
lar to  the  Foo. 

■^'^'^  M  ^'^'^'"  ^'^^  its  ^  ^  Che-h(jen.      In  common   language,   the  name  of  the 


n 


1^^ 


Hill 


mm 


GOVERNMENT.] 


94 


Been  answers  for  the  name  of  the  officer  who  presides  over  it,  as  ^  ^^ 
Nan-hae  Been,  is  used  todesignate  the  ^  ^g  Che-heen,  and  the  district  itsd^ 

The  Assistant  to  a  Been  is  called  ^  ^  Hi^en-ching,  or  ^  ^  Tso-tang;  also  M* 
II;  Fun-hSen,  and  ^  j^  Jung-ting,  in  contradistinction  from  whom  the  Been 
is  called  jj-]  ^  Ghing-tang.     The  Tso-tang  holds  a  separate  court. 


INFERIOR  OFFICERS  IN  A  BEEN. 

Mf,  jpeg  ^J    —A 

TTO  ^  ^  pfl'  Heen-heS-keaou-yu,  Tutor. 

B\\  is  Heun-taou,  Instructor. 

T  '^sl.  Choo-poo,  an  Assistant  officer  in  a  Been. 

M  #  Se^n-I^een,  or  ^J  g  Poo-ting,  over  villages. 

^  5^  Teen-she,   a  kind  of  clerk. 

Mmm  Ho-po-so,  controuls  the  boats  on  the  river. 

^  g  Le-miih,  Attendants  in  Courts. 

In  Canton  there  is  a  Commissioner  of  Customs  arising  from  Foreign  Trade, 
^ho  is  appointed  immediately  by  His  Majesty.  He  ranks  with  the  first  officers 
of  the  Province^  and  is  callled  J^  ^  Bae-kwan,  and  ^  ^  Keen-tuh,  also 
sometimes  ||  ^  Kwan-poo.  By  Europeans  called  Hoppo,  from  a  misapplication 
of  the  name  of  the  Board  of  Revenue,  to  him,  viz,  p  ^f  Hoo-poo.  The  Secretary 
to  the  Boppo  is  called^  '[^King-ching. 

All  these  officers  have  personal  friends  wliom  they  employ  to  assist  in  drawing 
up  official  paper*,  and  whom  they  call  ^^j  ^  Sze-yay.  Their  household  servants 
are  called  ^  j^^  Yay-mun.  These  ar«  generally  appointed  to  be  Tide-waiters,  and 
attendants  at  the  gj  p  Kwan-k'how,  or  Custom-houses.  Attendants  in  the  outer 
apartments,  and  at  the  gate,  are  called  f^  J^  Mun-sbang.  Official  Messengers  are 
called  ^  ^  Wei-yuen.  The  Petty  Police  Runners  are  called  ^  ^  Yuen-chae. 
">'    ^  f:£  Chae-yuh.    A  constable  of  a  single  street  is  called^-j^  j^  Te-paou. 


93 


[government. 


la  cases  of  flagrant  Mal-adiniiiistratlon  ia  the  distant  Provinces;  or  charges 
brought  against  the  higher  oflScers,  it  is  the  custom  to  send  some  persons  of  rank 
from  the  Capital  to  try  the  parties  on  the  spot.  These  Imperial  Commissioners 
are  called  ^^  -^  Kin-chae. 


'A* 


0  MILITARY  OFFICER?. 


II. 


1t« 


j..^  M^  Chin-show  Kwang-tung    Tseang-keuii.    The  Tseang 
keun,  or  General  for  the  defence  of  Canton.      He  is  always  a  Tartar, 
rail  ^1^  Me  Foo-too-tung,  two  Adjutant  Generals. 
■^  ^H  ^  ^  f^  ^  Mwan-chow-han-keun-heS-ling,  commonly  called 
Eff  '^h  Keun-heS,  asortof  Major-Generals.  There  are  eight  of  them- 
1&  ^M  ^*<'-l'''S!  sixteen. 
jTt  ^  Fang-yu,  thirty-two. 
^S  j^S  M^  Heaou-ke-keaou,  thirty-two. 

I^g  3g-  ^^  H|  4>k-  ^S.  (jIn  J\  Suy-tseang-keun-yin-woo-peih-tee-shlh, 

two  Secretaries  who  accompany  the  Tseang-keun. 
:;^  ^]ll  )^  ^  j^  II  Shwiiy-sze-ke-ying-hee-ling,  a  kind  of  Admiral 

appointed  in  the  tenth  year  of  Keen-lung,  since  that  there  kas  been 

appointed  a  ;7fC  |ip  |§  "§^  Shwiiy-sze  Te-tub,  who  is  an  Admiral 

possessing  higher  powers  than  the  preceding. 

^f-^^tj^  ^i'^PaTIT  Tseang-keun-peaou-chung-keun-lso-ying, 
foo-tseang.  The  Foo-tseang  or  Adjutant-General  of  the  left  of  the  Tseang-keun's 
centre  division.  Subordinate  officers  are. 

ajj  ^  Too-sze,  perhaps  about  the  rank  of  a  Major. 

"-r*  sSH  Tseen-tsung,  rank  of  a  Captain. 

i^  ^^  Pa-tsung,        rank  of  a  Lieutenant. 

'V^^'^  iMt  Yew-ying,  right  encampment,  has  a  ^^  ^g  Yew-keih,  other.. 
wise     called    4^  jjy*  Yew-foo.    Under  him  are, 


wmmm 


GOVERNMENT.] 


III. 


IV. 


96 


cf.  zip  Tseen-tsung. 

^  ^^  Pa-tsung.  There  is  a  still  inferior  officer  called  a  ^K  ^  Wae-vei. 
He  may   probably  rank  with  a  Sergeant. 

^  T^  ^  ^  glj  jj^  Tuh-peaou-chung-keun-foo-tseang,  the  Adjutant- 
General  of  the  Viceroy's  troops.  Officers  same  as  above.  The  ^  -^  HO  t^ 
Left,  right,  front,  and  rear  J^  Camps,  call  the  principal  officers  -^  ^  Tsan- 
tsijang ;  under  whom  are  /^ 
Pa-tsung. 


Show-pei,  -^  ^  T'sheen-tsung,  and  iW  , 


^  T'  S»  "^i  Tur  Foo-peaou-chung-keun  Tsan-tseang,    the  Tsan-tseang 
or  Major-General  of  the  Fooyuens  troops.    With  inferior  Officers,  as  above. 

"^  W  SSe  :£5  ^  Te-tiih-tsung-ping-kwan,  the  Te-tiih-General  officer.  In- 
ferior officers  as  above.  This  is  considered  of  high  rank.  He  and  the  preced- 
ing in  some  cases  have  their  own  departments,  and  each  can  act  for   himself; 


in  other  cases  it  is  necessary  for  them  to  act  in  concert.     Of  the 
Chin-lsung-ping-kwan,  there  are  se 
Who  answer  to  European  Generals 


Chm-lsung-ping-kwan,  there  are  seven  or  eight  in  different  parts  of  the  Province. 


i 


97 


[[banks. 


it  ^ 


pp 


OF  THE  NINE  RANKS. 


In  these  Nine  they  distinguish  between  Principal  and  Secondary,  expressed  by 
j£  Ching  and  ;jj^  Tsung. 

7C    — -•  Ji    FIRST    RAWK PRINClPil,. 

Distinguished  by  a  ji,X,  ^^  ^  Hung  paou  shth,  Red  Precious  Stone  on  the  top  of 
the  cap.  On  common  occasions  wear  Coral.  These  Globes  or  Buttons  are  called 
ig  Jg  Maou-ting. 

/\  BJn  Tae-sze,  "^   Guardians  of  Jhe  Sovereign.  In  cases  of  minority 

"^  "jl^  Tae-foo,  }■      they  act  as  Regents.     None  at  present  enjoy 

^ /ffi  Tae-paou,         J        this  dignity. 

yr  ^  -f^  Ta-he8-s2e,  Ministers  of  State. . 

^52^  — —    Art  FIRST  ORDER — SECONDARY. 

0^  llfH  Shaou-sze, 

/)/ '(^  Shaou-foo,        !►    Of  these  there  are  not  any  now. 

'^ /^  Shaou-paou.   J 

;^  -^  ^  ^jjl  Tae-tsze-tae-sze,  ">     ^ 

T^  ^  "J5^  ^g  Tae-tsze-tae-foo,  y  Guardians  of  the  Prince 

~Av  "J^  7!C  "^  Tae-tsze-tae-paou.  J 

Of  this  rank  are  all  the  jj^  ^.  Shang-shoo,  and  |Sl  ^  Yu-she.  These  persons 
write  on  their  cards  the  title  "t^  «p>  m^  y^  y^  Kwang-yung-luh-ta-foo.  Their 
Ladies  are  styled  >—»  Hj  ^  ^Yih-pin-foo-j in. 


wmmgggggn/iK!^ 


RANKS. 3 


98 


"it    — '      S.   SECOND   RANK— PRINCIPAI/. 


PP 


Distinguished  by  /J\  Xj  ^J  ^  an  inferior  Red  Gem;  commonly  wear^ 
Flonerd  Coral. 

^  -3^  /J/  ^jfi  Tae-tsze-shaou-sze, 

HJr  ^  A/  "M.  Tae-tsze-shaou-foo, 
y^  -I^  /|^  '^  Tae-Uze-shaou-paou,  _ 
^  ^  58^  "^  KB  sang  Tsung-tub,  the  Viceroys  of  all  the  FroTinces. 
P?  P^'^^  Poo.yuen-she.lang. 
Write  on  their  cards  ^^  ;^  ^  Tsze-ching-ta.foo.    Ladies  are  styled j^y\^Foojin. 


Secondary  Guardians  of  the 
Prince. 


, .  pM  SECOND  SANK SECONDARY. 

Bd  ^  ^  i  Nuy-kS-heB-sze. 

^  ^  1^  ^  1^^  jt  Hai-lin.yuen,  and  Tang-yuen-heS-sze. 
^  ^  5^  ^  KO  sang  Seun-foo,  all  the  Foo-yuens  of  the  Provinces. 
5^  j^  -^  Poo-ching-sze. 

Write  on  theircards^  :^  ;A^;^Tung-fung-ta.foo.  Ladies  are  atyled^^Foo-jin. 


J^  . ;    hp  THIRD  RANK PRINCIPAI>i 

Distinguished  by   ^  ^  'f:  a  Blue  Stone  Globe. 
xm.  Si=i.  'M 

m^M^  ^°°  *°°  ^"■'''^-     'T*'^  Assistant  Yu-she  Officers  of  th6 
Courts  above  mentioned.       ^  /\^  J^  Tsung-jin-foo  i^]^^ 

Thung^:hing-sze.      The  Officers  called  ^  King.  M  ■^  *( ^ 

Gan-cha-sze. 
Write  on  their  cards  jg  ^  ^  ^  T'hung-e-ta.foo.     Ladies  styled  ^17  y^Shuh-jin, 

/jjy^   ^;^    pp  THIRD  RANK SECONDARY. 

Some  of  the  1^  King.      ^  ^  j^  Yen-yun-sze. 
Write  on  their  cards  |^  ^  ^  E-ta-foo.      Ladies  are  styled  i|j/    A  Shiih-jin. 


99 


£ranks. 


Tf^    IJCf    tt?%    FOURTH  RANK PRINCIPAL. 


Distinguished  by  a  Light  Blue  Stone,  or  Glass  Globe. 
lS  J^  b'1  ^  Tung-chin-foo-sze.  /^  6^  Shaou-king. 

/^  ^  ^  W  ^^  The  Seun-taou   of  all  the  Provinces. 
Write  on  their  cards  )^  ^  -^  ^  Chung-heen-ta-foo.  Ladies  styled^  ^Kung-jin, 

J/^    nn     pi   FOURTH  RANK SECONDARY. 

113  ^  ^  ^  lM  The  Tse-tsew  of  Kwo-tsze-keen. 


i-sze. 


1^  H3  ^fe  -W  *^  ~f"  Nuy-ko-ghe-tuh-heo-: 
/4d:  ^1  ^^ -|- She-keang-heo-sze. 
;g^  ^  An   l|+ All  the  Che-foo  of  districts  called  Foo. 
Write  on  their  cards  SH  g^  "yl^  ;^  Chaou-e-ta-foo.    Ladies  styled  ^    A  Kung-jia. 


lES 


pp 


FIFTH    RANK PRIHCfPAI.. 


Distinguished  by  Crystal  or  a  White  Glass  Globe. 
4;^  "^  ttl  Keih-sze-chung. 
U^^jJ  t^  Yuen-lang-chung, 
^C  ^V   nn  Kin-t'heen-keen,  the  Astronomers. 
-jr  ^^  Ta-e,  Members  of  the  Medical  Board. 
;^  ^  j^  ^  All  the  Thung-che  of  the  Foo  DistricU. 
*n  jm  Che-chow,  and  the  Magistrates  of  Chow,  in  Peking  Province. 

Write  on  their  cards  ^  jW  y^  y^  Fting-ching-ta-foo.    Ladies  styled  'gf  A  E-jiE.. 


TIFTH  RANK — SECOHDART. 


it  S  pp 

^  -iT^  ItC  "mP  1^  '^  ^  The   She-tiih    and  She-keang  of  Han.lin 
College.  ^  ^f  gjj  Yuen.wae-lang,  ^g-  g  ^  ^  ^   $  The 
Keen-cha  Yu-she  of  all  the  Taou. 
Write  on  their  cards  ^^j^^  Fung-chih-U-foo.     Ladies  styled  J[  ^  E-jia. 


i 


mmmm 


mmmtmmmmmmmii^mmi^^ 


BANKS.] 


lOO 


IE 


-i-  .*=» 


SIXTH  RANK PRINCIPAL. 


y^  PP 

Distinguished  by  a  White  Stone  or  Glass  Globe. 

The  Art  S&  Ween  Magistrates  of  Peking ;  the  officers  called 
higher  courts,  &c. 

A; 


King-leS  of  the 


>-^    PP     SIXTH  RANK SECONDART, 

jj»|  1^  Chow-fhung,  &c. 

Write  on  their  cards  S^  -Jffi  ^B  Ching-lih-lang,  a  difference  between  the  Principal  and  , 
Secondary.      Wives  styled  ^    A    Gan-jin. 


JE      IJ     bd    SEVENTH  RANK PRINCIPAL. 

-%'  ^  ^P  ^  '^^  *^^  Magistrates  of  Heen. 

'UE  ^t    PP  SEVENTH  RANK — SECONDARY. 


"T"  .M  'ff  i  "^^^  Pu-sze  of  Kwo-tsze-keen. 
Write  on  their  cards  ^/fH  j^K  Ching-sze-lang.    Wives  stjled 


5AYu-jin 


JE    /v    PP    EIGHTH  RANK PRINCIPAl,. 

Distinguished  by  a  flowered  Gold  Globe. 
^  ^  ^  -^  Allthe  Assistant  Magistrates  of  Heen,  otherwise  called  j/^  ^  Tso-tang. 

^y9t    /  V     PP  EIGHTH  RANK SECONDARY. 

The  inferior  Secretaries  and  Writers  of  various  courts.. 


ft 


NINTH    ORDER. 


iaolers;  inferior  Treasurers;  Village  Magistrates,  &c.     They  also  wear  a  gold  button 

OQ  their  caps. 


101 


(^RANKS. 


*  A  JS 


PERSONS  WHO  HAVE  NOT  ENTERED  THE  SERIES. 


Denotes  those  inferior  Attendants  on  Public  Courts,  who  are  not  of  any  of  the  Nine 
Orders,  but  who  are  understood  to  be  attached  to  the  Government.  Any  of  the  above 
distinctions  of  Rank  may  be  purchased  from  the  Government,  and  give  to  the  pos- 
sessors a  certain  kind  of  respectability  among  their  fellow  subjects.  Though  in  cases 
where  the  rank  is  purchased,  it  is  always  attended  with  a  large  deduction  of  influence 
on  that  very  account.  None  affect  to  distinguish  more  than  the  Chinese  between  mere 
wealth  and  real  merit. 

Those  who  possess  any  of  the  above  distinctions,  arc  said  to  possess  Xjj  ^5  Kung 
raing,  or  ^|  ^^  Chib  fun.  And  in  cases  of  a  breach  of  the  law,  the  first  step  is  to  ^& 
^SKih  chth,  take  away  their  nominal  rank.  The  possession  of  the  rank  gives  a  certain 
privilege  and  dignity  to  their  character,  which  must  be  removed  ere  they  can  be  beaten 
or  fettered.  With  the  higher  ranks  this  degradation  must  take  place  before  the  parties 
can  be  tried.  ^ 

After  all,  there  are  but  three  Classes  in  China,  those  in  Power;  the  Wealthy  ;  and 
the  Poor ;  and  according  to  a  homely  adage  of  their  own,  "  the  great  fish  eat  the 
smaller ;  the  smaller  eat  the  shrimps,  and  the  shrimps  are  compelled  to  eat  mud." 
There  are  exceptions  to  this  censure,  and  when  an  exception  does  occur,  the  indivi- 
dual is  almost  adored  by  the  people. 


^5    pJ 


PUBLIC  EXAMINATIONS. 


The  Examinations  of  persons  who  devote  themselves  to  letters,  for  the  purpose 
of  having  degrees  conferred  on  them.  According  to  a  theory  introduced  iu  the  lime 
^Tang,  it  was  intended  to  choose  from  this  well  educated  Class  the  ODScers 
of  the  Government.  The  idea  is  still  partially,  and  but  partially  acted  on.  Places 
are  conferred  for  other  than  literary  merit,  and  many  are  sold. 

At  these  Examinations,  all  who  choose,  excepting  Menial  Servants,  their  Children 
or  Grand-children;  inferior  Police  OflScers  called  Mr  ^  Ya-yilh;  and  Play  Actors, 
•nay  attend.     These  persons  arc  also  excluded  from  obtaining  any  of  the  above  raxiks  . 


illiillppl 


T.Mi:;.]-'' 


102 


T.\3  pr.)!iibitian  including  Menial  Servants  excludes  a  large  number  of  persons.  If 
suc'j  a  parson  however  bfco mis  wealthy,  the  liiw  is  often  evaded.  To  superintend  the 
Examinations,  two  persons  called  -I-   yF"  Choo-kaou,  are  deputed  from  Peking. 

The  lowest  rank  obtained  at  these  Examinations  is  yB  ^/JT  Sew-tsae ;  the  second, 
^y^Keu-jin;  the  third  is  ^j^  j^Tsin-sze;  the  fourth  ^  it  Han-lin.  The 
first  of  the  Keu-jin,  is  called  ^  -^  Kae-juen  ;  the  first  of  the  Tsin-sze,  is  called  '^ 
jj_  Hwuy-yuen;  and  the  first  of  the  Han-Iia,  jj^  -^  Ch'hwang-yuen ;  next  to  which 
are  the  titles  ^  /^  Tan-hwa,  and  )^  Hfl  Pang-yen. 

The  present  Dynasty,  which  takes  great  pains  in  training  a  standing  army,  has  in= 
trodaced  a  similar  examination,  and  similar  titles  amongst  the  Military. 


-  t  A  « 

TWENTY  EIGHT  CONSTELLATIONS. 


THEIK  NAMES  AR£  THESE,  AND  ORDER  AS  FOLLOWS. 


Keo;    ]^Kang;  ^  Te; 

8  9  10 

3J-  Tow ;    4^  New ;    -^  Nen  ; 


4S  *  5 


6  7 

.Wei;  ^Kej 

13  14 

Shih;  IgPeib; 


^Fang;    ;Q\  Sin; 

11  S  12 

'  Heu ;     Jq^  Wei ; 

18  S  19 

Kwei;  ^  Loo;     a  Wei;     ^  Maou;  S.  Peih;    ■^Tsan;    ^  Tsze 

22  23  24  25  S  26  27  28 


15 


16 


n 


20 


21 


^  Tsing;^  Kwei ;  ;^ji  Lew;     ^  Sing;    g^  Chang; g.  Yu  ; 


^  Chin. 


Besides  being  the  names  of  the  Constellations,  one  of  these  is  applied  to  exery  day 
in  regular  succession;  from  which  circumstance,  four  of  them,  viz.  -^  }j^  ^  S 
regularly  occur  in  rotation,  on  the  first  day  of  every  succeeding  seven  days,  and  cor- 
respond  to  our  weekly  Sabbath.     No  such  day,  however,   is  observed  by  the  Chinese 


♦  The  Sunday  Characters. 


I  ^ 


103 


Ptime. 


n  +  K  ®  ^ 


TWENTY-FOUR  TERMS  OR  PERIODS  OF  FIFTEEX  DAYS  EACH. 

These  mark  the  Seasons  more  regularly  than  the  number  of  their  Moons;  and 
some  of  them  are  referred  to  as  Holidays.  They  correspond  to  our  Months  nearly 
as  follow^: 

f/U  Seaou,    ■;^  Ta,      ^ 

July       sJ  ^  ''  1 21 

V-M^  Shoo,      ^  Shoo,  j 


January  6, 


j/Jx  Seaou,    ;^Ta        ^^^ 


l^  Han, 


Han,     J 


Yu, 


February  5,<|  .'""  Ul 

t^Chun,     7j(Shwuyj 


March  6. 


April  6, 


May  7, 


June  7, 


King, 


,  Chun, 


;  Chih,     ^  Fun 


i 


f^Ts-bing,  ^Kuh.   -^ 
tg^Ming,     ^Yu,     J 


"Yf  Le»h, .    /I\  Seaou 


22 


{ 


Hea, 


Seaou  "\ 

V22 
Mwan,J 


« 


"C  ^^''S'    ;&  Hea, 


|£  Chung,  ^  Che 


August     9, 


fin  I-eih,      jg  Choo,  ~| 
\^  Tsew,     ^  Shoo,  J 


Sept. 


'•( 


24 


loo,       ^Fun,    J 


r^^Han,        ^ShwangT 
October     9,<2.^_        ^^  21 


Loo, 


Keang 


^  ,         filLeih,      /JASeaou,^ 

Novembers,;'  *  1 23 

li^Tung,     ^Seuh,  j 


December  S 


(i 


Ta 


Seuh, 


::^Tuni 
^Che, 


>22 
•    J   + 


The  Months  or  Moons  are  numbered.  The  first  is  called  "ip  H  Chin"--yug  ;  the 
others,  ^^  H  Urh-yug,  j^  H  San-yue,  &c.  in  succession.  They  have  besides 
what  may  be  called  Poetical  names,  from  an  allusion  to  the  Season,  and  which  are 
used  occasionally  in  the  introduction  of  letters,  &c.  An  intercalary  moon  is 
expressed  by  PM  Jnn,  before  the  number  of  the  moon. 

The  day,  or  twenty.four  hours  of  Europeans,  is  divided  into  twelve  parts,  and 
the  characters  of  the  jj^  ^  Te-che,  are  applied  to  them,  (See  Cycle,  page  3.) 


*  Summer  Solstice.         +  Winter  Solstice, 


p 


mmfmmmmm 


TIME.] 


101  . 


Midnight  is  expressed  by  -3^  Tsze,  which  extends  backwards  to  eleven  at  night, 
and  forwards  to  one  in  the  morning.  J£  -^  Ching-tsze  in  twelye  at  night ;  ^  ^ 
Keaou-tsze,  is  eleven.  The  words  Ching  and  Keaou,  are  applicable  to  all  the  other 
characters  in  a  similar  way. 

II  tQ    \  (3d  '^  ^^  Watch,  morning) J2.  Tsze, 

1  —    3  in  the  morning  (4th  H^  ^  Watch)  is  expressed  by  JL  Chow, 

3—    5    (5th^^Watch) I^Yin, 

5-   7  -^pMaou, 

1 9 j^  Shin, 

9 11    Forenoon  J*   ££.     |    .  Sze, 

11—    1  The  point  of  noon  is  j£  ^  Ching-woo,  ^ , . .  ip  Woo, 

1_   3 Afternoon  "JN  "^ ^^'^' 


^  Shin, 
M  Yew, 
j:J^Seo, 


Hae. 


3—   5 

3—   7 - 

7_    9 (1st  ^  ^  Watch,) 

9  —  11   (2d  ^  ^Watch,)  

One  of  these  two-hour-periods  is  called    _- ^g  0|  ^  Yth-ko-she-shin.    The 
eighth  of  which  is  flj    Klh.  3E  ^P  —  M   Ching-maou.ylh-kth  is  a  quarter 

pal  six  in  the  morning,  ^  ^  H  |lj  Keaou-maou-orh-kth,  is  half  past  5  o'clock. 
r/Li  ^  Sze-ke  expresses  the  four  quarters  of  the  year,  ^  ^  ^  ^  ^^""' 
Hea,  Tsew,  Tung,  Spring,  Summer,  Autumn,Winter.  The  three  months  of  each  quarter 
are  distinguished  by  the  characters  ^  jl|l  $  M5ng,  Chung,  Ke.  g  flf  Hea-chung 
is  the  second  month  of  the  Summer  quarter. 

The  month  is  divided  into  three  decades  called  ^  Seun.  Jl  tf»  7*  ^^^°^' 
Chung,  Hea,  express  the  first,  second,  and  third,  fj]  ^  Chung-scun  is  from  the  tentk 
to  the  twentieth  of  the  month. 


105 


£festivai*. 


POPULAR   HOIYDAYS. 


FIRST  MOON,    FIRST  DAY. 


SE  ^  ^  ~~*  ^  TC  0  '^^^  ^"*  ^^^  °^  ^^^  ^"*  "*'®°  '*  «al!ed  Yuen-jih; 
sometimes  Sfr  ^E.  Sin-neen,  '  The  New  Year,'  new  Year's  day.  For  two 
three,  or  more  days,  all  work  is  put  a  stop  to.  Early  in  the  morning  crowds 
of  people  repair  to  the  temples  to  worship.  During  the  day,  there  is  much 
■visiting,  feasting  and  congratulating  each  other,  which  is  called  ^¥  dfe  Pae-neen. 

yy^  4^  Leih-chan,  when  the  sun  is  in  the  15°  of  BqHarrus,  is  aholyday  time.  Whole 
families  go  to  the  temples  to  worship ;  and  ramble  about  the  country  for  amuse- 
ment,  the  season  of  festivity  continues  ten  days.      The  first  day  is  called  ^|^  Q 

'Fowl-day;'  the  2nd,     -^   Q   'Dog-day;'  3d,  ^    H   Pig-day;    4th,  ^  Q 

'  Sheep-day ;'  5th,  it-   Q    '  Cow-day  ;  6th,  S   Q    '  Horse-day  ;'  7th,  J\^  Q 

'Man-day;'  8th,  ^  ^  'Grain-day;  9th,  ^   Q  '  Hemp-day ;' 10th,  ^  Q 
'Pea-day.'    The  7lh,  is  the  greatest  day. 


15th.- 


^^£  Shae-tang,  '  A  striving  to  excel  in  an  exhibition  of  Lanterns.'      Com- 
monly called  the  Feast  of  Lanterns.    It  is  also  called   i^  ^  Hwa-tSng. 

2nd  moon,  2nd  day.  ^a  i[j{p  iffi  Fuh-shin-tan,  or  otherwise  called  X.  ^  ^ 
Too-te-tan,  includes  the  Lares  urbani  familiares;  rustic!  and  coinpitales.  The 
Second  is  the  general  birth-day  of  these,  when  at  all  the  public  offices,  and  in 
various  of  the  streets,  plays  are  performed,  and  ^  ijm^  Chuen^paou,  Crackers, 
areletoffin  great  numbers;  also^  ■jj(]Q  Hwa-paou,  decorated  rockets.  The 
spectators  struggle  to  obtain  the  fragments  of  the  last,  under  the  idea  that  he  who 
obtains  it  will  be  fortunate,  j^  0  Paou-tow,  the  common  rocket,  and  j^^^ 
Ye»-ho,  various  fire  works. 


mr 


m 


mmmmmim 


FESTIVALS.] 


106 


3rd  moon.  In  April,  at  the  ya  0H  I^H  Tshing-ming-tseg,  every  one  repairs  to  the 
tombs  of  their  fathers,  mothers,  or  uncles,  to  ^^  is?  Tse-saou,  'Sacrifice  and 
sweep;'!  e.  to  offer  sacrifices  of  fish,  fowls,  swine,  or  sheep,  with  oblations  of 
wine  to  the  manes  of  their  deceased  relatives,  and  to  repair  the  tombs.  After 
the  ceremony  is  performed,  they  jg  |[^  Ya-che,  fix  a  piece  of  paper  beneath 
a  sod  on  the  top  of  the  hillock  to  show  that  the  usual  ceremonies  have  been, 
performed.     This  period  is  called    y3  y^  K'hae-lshing. 

Uh  moon,  8th  day.  ^s  ^^^  'jSj  |||  ^  the  birth-day  of  Shih-kea-fuh,  (Buddah), 
many  people  go  and  gather  the  fragrant  herb  Wff^  ^B  Yuen-se,  and  make  it  up 
into  cakes.     It  is  a  charm  qr  preservative  against  every  disease. 

5th  moon,  5th  day. 'fp  ^^  ^  \^  The  day  is  called  T'heen-chung,  otherwise  called 
iiffi  ^"  W  Twan-woo-tsed,  or  f^^  jl§:  Twan-yang.  People  make  a  long  narrow 
boat  which  they  call- 'bW  ^ft  tung-chuen,  'Dragon  boat,'  wifth  which  they  run 
races  ;  a  person  beating  at  the  same  time  a  large  drum  in  the  centre  of  the  boat. 
This   is   called   ^  ||  ^  Tow-iung-chuen.  ^  '^  /{^  ^   Men  and 

vonien  go  to  see   them.     At   this   term    ^    A    }j^  ^^  H  people  clear  oflF 
their  tradesmen's  accounts. 

6th  moon,  6th  day.  Is  called  ^r  ffl?  T'heen  kwang-  Every  one  on  this  day  airs  their 
clothes,  from  a  tradition  that  clothes  aired  on  this  day  are  not  liable  to  be 
injured  by  iusects. 


7th  moon,    1st  to  15th  day.  Is  called  .  ^1  ^ 


Y'u-lan-shing-hwuy.    There  is 


a  tale  of.a  certain  young  man  whose  name  was  ^  ^H  Miih-leen,  to  which  "ct 
-^  Tsuii  chay,  '  the  honorable,'  is  now  attached.  His  mother  was  a  very 
wicked  woman,  and  after  death  was  consigned  to  punishment  in  Tnrtarns.  Miih- 
!eeu  was  a  very  virtuous  person,  and  knowing  that  his  mother  was  in  torment, 
he  went  on  the  15th  of  the  7lh  mooR  to  jjii  ^gfi  the  place  of  future  misery,  and 
rescued  liis  mother.  When  the  infernal  gales  were  opened,  many  of  the  spirits 
in  darkness  escaped  from  thence.  Founded  on  this  story  are  the  observances 
of  this  period,  which  is  called  |^  ^  ep^Shaou-e-tsee,  from  people  making] 
garments  of  parti-coloured  paper,  and  burning  them  iu  order  that  they  may  pass 


^C 


107 


[festivals. 


to  the  invisible  world.  Benevolent  and  rich  men  invite  the'priests  ofFiihand 
Taou  to  j^  Wm  Tso-tseaou,  which  expresses  their  spreading  carpets  on  the  floor, 
and  reciting  various  praters ;  laying-  out  tables  covered  with  fruit,  pastry,  &c. 
All  which  is  intended  ^p^  ^  Chaou-too)  to  elevate  and  make  pass  over 
from  abodes  of  darkness  and  wo,  the  (M  J§  Koo-hwan)  disconsolate  and 
orphan  spirits,  who  have  no  relatives  to  pay  honors  to  their  manes,  or  intercede 
for  them.  All  is  done  ^  S.  "^  ^  ^  "^  with  an  intention  of  raising 
them  to  more  elevated  and  purer  regions  of  existence.  They  also  go  on  the 
water  in  boats  to  TW  g|e  M  «ffi  ^^  disperse  or  scatter  prayers,  and  burn 
clothes  in  behalf  of  the  spirits  of  those  who  have  been  drowned.  Numerous 
lanterns  are  lighted  up  at  nights,  and  hence  the  period  is  also  called  mf  /K  '|S< 
Fang-shwuy-tang,  or  ™f  -^j^  Iffi  Pang-shwiij-luh,  from  being  performed  both 
on  the  land  and  water.  They  continue  these  observances  night  and  day,  from 
the  first  to  the  fifteenth.     At  this  period,   people  settle  their  accounts. 

5th  moon,  15lh.  Is  called  ^  ^)(  |p  Chung-tsew-lsee.  It  is  said,  that  the  Emperor 
08  0-  Ming-hwang,  of  the  dynasty  jS-  Tang,  was  one  night  led  to  the  palace 
of  the  moon,  where  he  saw  a  large  assembly  ofj^  W^  '^  -ph  Chang  go  siJen 
neu,  Female  divinities  playing  on  instruments  of  music.  On  his  return,  he  ordered 
persons  to  dress  themselves,  and  sing  in  imitation  of  what  he  had  seen.    (  ^  J\^ 

^iHif^^^^  ^^•^  ^'^y  *'^''"'''  ''"^''^'^ '°  V"^^""^^  language  ^| 
jgjZp.  ^  Le.yueii.tsze-te,  'The  sons  and  brothers  of  the  Pear  Orchard,' 
the  place  where  they  first  acted,  originated  in  this  Uofenai  excursion.  Persons 
now,  from  the  first  to  the  fifteenth,  make  cakes  like  the  moon  of  various 
sizes,  and  paint  figures  upon  them,  these  are  called  ^  -^jliyue-ping, '  Moon 
cakes.'  Friends  and  Relations  pay  visits,  purchase  and  present  the  cakes  to  each 
other;  and  give  entertainments.  At  full  moon  they  spread  out  oblations  and 
make  prostrations  to  the  moon . 


•9th  moon,  9th  day.   Is  called 


//Vfi' 


||3  Chung-yang-tsee,  also  called  /^  0^ 


T5ns- 


kaou,  '  Ascending  high.'      Many  people  go  in  parties  to  the  hills  to  drink  and 
amuse  themselves.    It  arose  from  a  person  mentioned  in  ancient  story,  whose 


iiiillliP"V 


FESTIVALS. 3 


108 


name  was  ;j;g^  -^  Hwan-king,  having  ascended  a  hill  on  that  day  to  avoid  some 
impending  calamity  (  ^  j/^)-  Others  make  variegated  fancy  kites,  which 
after  amusing  themselves  with,  they  let  fly,  wherever  the  wind  may.  carry  them, 
and  give  their  kites  and  cares  at  once  to  the  wind,  this  is  called  "W  fiS  ^. 
Fang-fung-tsang. 

3  Ith  moon.  The  shortest  day,  or  ^^  ^?  Tung-che,  is  called  -&  ^5  'nn  Chang-che- 
tseg.  All  officers  of  government,  both  civil  and  military,,  repair  to  !S  ^^  gf 
Wan-show-king,  the  Imperial  hall ;  one  of  which  is  in  every  Provincial  city, 
and  make  their  prostrations  to  the  Winter  Solstice-  Many  make  cakes,  &c.  with 
which  they  ^  -^  congratulate  the  Solstice  on  the  returning  sun.  In  the 
streets  and  markets  there  is  a  great  concourse  of  people.  The  Term  is  othewise 
called  .iX»  j&n  Tung-tsee.     People  settle  their  accounts. 

13th  moon,  ^£  ^^    j    Neentsin-leaou,    the  close  of  the  year.    Great  preparations, 
are  made  ^  ^j^  S^  ^   for  the  approaching  new  year.     New  clothes  are 
purchased,  provisions  bought  in  for  feasting,  and  for  ofiFerings  to  the  gods.   Public 
offices  are  shut  twenty  days  before,  and  opened  twenty  days  after  the  New  year. 

24th.  On  the  evening  of  the  24th,  every  family  pays  its  adorations  to  ^  j|^  Tsaou- 
shin,  the  god  of  the  furnace  employed  in  the  dressing  of  provisions.  It  is  called. 
^M  ^t  ^«^y-tsaou,  '  Thanking  the  furnace  divinity." 

•iOth,  On  the  evening  of  the  30th,  every  person  ^^  »]^  j/^  lets  off  crackers,  this  is 
called  ^  :^  ^  Sung-ni5en-keung,  '  Seeing  out  the  old  year.'  Wine,  victims, 
&c.  are  spread  out,  and  the  deities  worshipped ;  and  the  whole  family,  men 
women  and  children  partake  of  a  repast,  which  is  called  [|J  ^E.  Twan-neen 
'  Rounding  offthe  year.'  Many  persons  do  not  sleep,  but  wait  for  the  New  year, 
which  is  called  ^  ^  Show  suy, '  Watching  for  the  year.'    There  is  a  common 

saying,  |(^  Tf  M  f§  'fe  ii:  '  He  who  can  watch  for  the  year  will  obtain 
long  life.' 


2d  moon.     In  February,  at  ^  ^  Leih-chun  Terra.     There  is  made  at  the 


expense 


of  Government,  a  clay  image  of  a  man  called^^>  Tae-suy,  (iu  allusion  to 


109. 


[festivals.  • 


the  year  of  the  Cycle,)  and  a  buffalo  of  the  same  materials,  which  is  called  ^ 
•£p  Chun  new.  On  the  day  preceding  the  term,  the*n  J^Che-foo  of  every 
provincial  city,  goes  out  in  state  to  ^Ui  -^^  Meet  Spring,  when  he  offers  sacrifice, 
and  makes  prostrations  to  these  two  figures.  There  are,  dressed  out  by  all  the 
inhabitants  of  the  different  streets,  a  number  of  children,  who  are  placed  on  tables, 
or  represented  sitting  on  trees.  These  tables  are  carried  on  men's  shoulders, 
who  parade  the  streets.  These  living  figures  are  called  y^  f^  Chun-sih,  and 
every  one  vies  with  another  to  dress  them  more  haudsomely  and  fancifully.  On 
the  following  day  the  same  oflScer  comes  out  as  the  Priest  of  Spring,  in  which  capa- 
city he  is  the  greatest  man  in  the  Province,  and  would  receive  obeisance  from  th» 
Viceroy  in  case  of  meeting  him.  He  takes  a  whip  in  his  hand,  and  strikes  the 
buffalo  two  or  three  times  in  token  of  commeacing  the  labours  of  Agriculture. 
The  populace  then  stone  the  buffalo  till  they  break  it  in  pieces,  from  which, 
they  expect  ^g  S^  an  abundant  year.  The  ^^  •^  Decorated  tables,  upwards 
of  seventy  in  number,  with  living  figures  upon  them,  go  to  the  various  public 
offices  to  return  thanks  for  t^^^^^  {jM  Silver  Medals  which  have  been  givea 
them. 


■'^^"^I^^f^ 


RELIGION.] 


no 


RELIGION  AND  MYTHOLOGY. 


^||joo,   ^Shih,   ^Taou, 

ARfi  THE  NAMES  OF  THE  THREE    ACKNOWLEDGED    SECTS  OR    RELIGIONS.       THE    FOL- 
LOWERS   OBCOSFUCIUS,     OFBUDDAH;     AKDOF     ^^     -jp*    LAOU-TSZE. 

OF  THE  SECT  CALLED  JOO-KEAOU. 

The  divinities  acknowledged  by  the  Government  in  its  official  capacity,  are  chiefly 
these,  ■9?  T'heen,  and  Jijj  Te,  '  the  Heavens  and  the  Earth,'  which  they  worship  on 
the  first  and  fifteenth  of  each  moon. 

j|j£  ^^  Shay  Tseih,  the  Gods  of  the  Land  and  of  the  Grain,  worshipped  by  all 
the  officers  of  Government  in  Provincial  towns,  at  '\f  ^  iS;  and  \/  *(^  Spring  and 
Autumn. 

i^  )]\  Mk  ^^^^^^^   ^P'"''**   "^  ""^    ^^'"'''   ^'^"*'   Winds,    and  Fire. 

hR  "^  Lung  Wang,  the  Dragon  king,  or  the  jra  j|ffl  god  of  the  Sea ;  the  Nep- 
tune of  China.  Of  this  divinity  the  officers  of  Government  supplicate  rain.  Temples 
dedicated  to  him  are  numerous  on  the  banks  of  the  Great  Canal. 

During  the  second  and  eighth  moons,  they  ^»  ^?f    ^A  -p  sacrifice  to  Confucius, 
The  word  sacrifice  is  used  by  the  Writer  of  this,  in  preference  to  offering  or  oblation, 
because  the  worshippers  use  victims  which  they  have  previously  deprived  of  life. 
^J^    fc-  T'heen-how,  the  Queen  of  Heaven. 

EM  *r^  Kwan-te,  a  deified  Warrior  of  the  dynasty  Han.  Worshipped  by  the  m- 
ilitary  chiefly.  Highly  honored  by  the  reigning  family  for  various  alledged  inter- 
positions in  the  Imperial  cause. 

^  B  Wan-chang,  the  god   of  Letters,   honored  by  tlie  literati.      In  the  temple 
of  this  god,  is  the  idol  M.  ^  Kwei-sing,  worshipped  by  the  literati. 


iw^^.>--~-(p--«>^        I  1 


HI 


f^RELIGION. 


OF  THE  SECT  CALLED  SHIH  OR  FUH-KEAOU. 

THE    MOST    NOTED    DITINITIES    ARE, 

1'.     — '   ^S'  'jffi  San-paou-fiih,  the  Three  Precious  Fuh, — Past,.  Present,  and  to  Come» 

2.  *i^  *§:  Chin-te,   a  goddess  with  numerous  acms^  indicating  her  power  to  save. 

3.  4|H  -^^  Kwan-yin,  a  merciftil  goddess,  much  spokien  of,  and  frequently  represented* 

4-    ^  ^^  5S  ^  T'heen  hwa  Shin-moo,  the  Sacred  Mother  who  superintends  chil- 
dren ill  of  the  small  pox. 

5.    ^^  njS  7?  J\  Hwiiy-fuh  Foo-jin,  the  patroness  of  barren  women.    Worshipped 
by  those  who  desire  children.     Always  represented  with  a  child  in  her  arms. 

^*    ^i  jpW  Tsae  shin,  the  god  of  wealth,  &c.  &c.  to  the  number  of  many  thousands 


OF  THE  SECT  CALLED   TAOU-KEAOU. 


THE     BIVISITIES    ARE 


1 .  rr^  i^  San  ts'hing,  the  Three  Pure  Ones,  are  first  in  dignity^ 

2.  ^1^  ^  Yiih-hwang,  or  J^  ^  Shang-te,  the  Most  Honorable  in  Heaven. 

3.  i[|^  ^  Pth-te,  the  Northern  Emperor. 

4.  ^  4jp  Hwa-kwang,  a  god  of  fire. 

5.  ^T^ /t  'pi   ^   Sang  sang  sze  ma,   Who- preside'  over  the  birth  of  children; 

The  Penates  are  expressed  by  -j^.  W  Too-te.  There  are  P*!  K^  j^  ^^ 
Mun  low  too  te,  the  gods  of  the  door  and  of  the  upper  story.  ^L  "^  i.  ^  °° 
fang  too  te,  the  gods  of  the  four  corners  of  the  house,  and  of  the  centre,  &c.  &c.  At 
the  dedication  of  the  idols,  certain  riles  are  performed,  and  the  eye  is  painted  with 
animal  blood,  "  the  life  is  in  the  blood."  This  is  called  MM  /f^  Kae  kwang.  The 
iatention  is,  ^  ^  ^  Sze  ke  ling, '  To  give  to  it  spirituality.' 


Hilliiiii 


VilHlil 


RELIGION.] 


113 


Though  the  Chinese  have  imported  many  of  their  divinities  from  India,  they  seem 
to  have  left  behind  entirely  the  gross  i.,docent  parts  of  thj  Indian  siipersUtioiis.  Their 
Mythology  is  perh.ps  quite  as  ridiculous  as  those  of  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  though 
certainly  not  so  offensive  to  good  morals  as  some  parts  of  those  "  elegant-  systems. 

Those  who  have  acquired  Classical  taste  enough  to  admire  enthusiastically  the 
Tery-delicate  and  divine  stories  told  of  Jupiter,  Venus,  &c,  have  said  that  genuine 
Polytheism  was  highly  toKrant.  Without  saying  any  thing  of  genuine  Poly- 
theism, as  it  is  difficult  to  conceive  of  a  corrupt  or  spurious  one,  the  justness  of 
the  remark  may  be  much  questioned.  They  were  tolerant  to  the  principle  of  a  mul- 
tiplicity of  gods,  and  on  this  principle,  had  no  objection,  when  fancy  struck  them,  to 
adopt  divinities  who  would  submit  to  a  share  of  the  worship  and  honors  they  had 
to  offer; — they  were  tolerant  to  the  principle  of  a  multiplicity  of  gods  ;  i.e.  they 
were  tolerant  to  their  own  principle.     A  very  great  stretch  of  teleration  certainly. 

But  suppose  their  principle  opposed;  suppose  Monotheism  partially  introduced 
amongst  them,  and  then  let  their  actions  bear  witness  to  their  very  great  toleration. 
They  also  will  be  found  to  have  failed  in  the  true  principle  of  toleration,  and  to  have 
pleaded  their  cause  by  physical  strength,  instead  of  by  strength  of  aro-ument. 

The  same  remark  applies  to  those  persons  who  cannot  see  distinctly  the  line  whi  h 
distinguishes  truth  from  error,  and  are  disposed  to  ihink  that  there  really  is  no  line  of 
separation,  particularly  in  matters  of  Religion  and  Morals;  and  hence  give  up  to  scepti- 
cal indifference.  Towards  those  whose  opinions  differ  from  theirs,  but  who  yet  hold 
their  sceptical  principle,  they  are  exceedingly  good-tempered  and  complaisant,  but 
towards  those  who  oppose  their  principle,  and  think  that  considerable  certainty  may  be 
obtained  in  Religion  and  Morals;  i.  e.  towards  the  bigots  and  zealots,  (as  they 
are  pleased  occasionally  to  denominate  such  persons),  thej  lose  all  patience. 


113 


[priests. 


OF  THE  PRIESTS. 

In  a^  Meaou,  or  Temple  of  Fuh.  The  apartment  of  the  Superior  is  called  i]  ^t 

Fang-chang.    The  same  terra  Is  applied  to  the  Superior  himself.     The  inferiors  are 

""ed  ^  (^   Ho-shang. 

/^  ^   jpfl  laou  ho  shang,   denotes  a   Superior  who  is  out  of  office,   the  Superior 

holds   his   situation  three   years.  "m  "^  ^1^  f^    ^*"S  '^'"  ^"  ^hdng,    expresses 

those  who  at  preseut  act.      Of  the  inferiors  every  oue  has  his  department  particularly 

specified.  The  j|m  ^jjj  Shen-sze,  are  those  who  engage  in  the  religious  rites.  The 
persons  who  receive  visitors  at  the  temple,  are  called  ^  ^^  yr  gjfi  Che-kih-ta-sze. 
Of  the  others,  some  are  appointed  to  superintend  the  incense  matches,  and  some  to 
perform  the  menial  offices  of  the  institution.      These  temples  are  also  called  ife  Sze. 

THE  SECT  TAOU. 
Denominates  its  temples  ^  Kwan,  and  its  Superior  ^  ^]jj  Laou-sze,  or  ^^  -^ 
Taou-chang.       The  Inferiors  are  called   ^  -^  Taou-sze;    the    ^  ^   |^   tb 
Taou-sze,  marry  and  have  families,  or  as  they  express  it,  Dwell  amongst  the  fires- 

THE  NUNNERIES 

Are  called  Eg  *^  Gan-tang.  The  Superior  is  called  ^jff  ^  Tsze-tae,  and  the 
Nuns  f]^  Tlfi  Ne-koo.  Persons  wearied  of  a  life  of  prostitution,  who  can  pay  for 
their  own  support,  are  sometimes  received  into  these  houses. 

The  above  may  be  called  the  Established  Religions  of  China,  in  as  much  as,  they 
are  not  ordinarily  molested  by  the  Government  in  the  performance  of  their  usual  rites. 
The  [g|  fpj  ^j^  Mohamodans  also  are  suffered  to  have  temples,  but  are  not  allowed 
to  make  proselytes.  Besides  these,  there  are  various  fraternities,  whose  sentiments 
never  appear,  but  the  bond  of  whose  union  seems  to  be  some  religious  observance,  or 
an  obscure  Shibboleth,  as  the  word^v'  To  instruct ;  the  things  taught'  is  applied  to 
them,  in  common  with  all  the  others.  These  as>ociations,  are  by  the  Government, 
called  ^  ^  '  Religious  Banditti  f  and  their  S3stems  ¥K  t^JT  '  Depraved  Ethics.' 
When  discovered,  the  ring-leaders  are  punished,  sometimes  capitally,  and  their  followers  - 
compelled  to  recant. 


jSl 


marriage] 


lU 


i§m 


MARRIAGE 


Is  preceded  by  an  espousal  which  is  expressed  I>y  |ffi|  Ping.  This  is  ratified  "bj 
prese:  ts  SL;nt  from  the  intended  Bridegroom.  On  the  d.iy  of  marriage,  the  jffr  f^fj 
Sin-lan<^.  or  Bridcfrroom,  undergoes  the  ceremony  of  jtn  ^_  Kea-kwan,  i.  e.  putting 
ou  his  head  a  cap,  and  pronouncing  a  benediction  over  him.  The  ^  i^  Sin-foo 
or  Brule,  IS  expected  to  weep  for  ten  evenings  previous  to  the  marriage,  m  "which  she 
w  often  joi  .ed  by  her  sisters,  from  whom  she  is  about  to  be  sepir.ited. 

The  chair,  presents,  music,  &c.  which  go  from  the  Bridegroom  to  receive  the 
Bride,  is  expressed  by  -^  f^  Ying  tsin.  At  the  Bridegroom's  is  a  large  assembly 
of  friends  waiting  to  congratulite  the  parties,  and  partake  of  an  entertainment. 

A  table   is   prepared   f..r  the  Bride   and  Bridegoom,  which  is   called  '^  ]^  fj^ 
Wan-faug-fan.      They  sit  down  at  this  and   make  a  shew  of  eating   together,  and  also 
^^  ^yj\  "f  exchanging  cups,  which   seems   to   seal  the  marriage,   as  it  is  considered 
the  must  iinp.jrtiiit,  and    aa   indispensable   pirt.    After   the  Gentlemen   have   dined, 
they  are  permitted  ^  ^  ^^  '  To  see  the  Bride.'    When  a  month  has  elapsed,  the  pa- 
rents of  the  Lady  visit  her  at  Ihe  house  or  her  husband.     This  is  called  Ar  ^Hwuy-tsin. 
For  a  person  who  has  a  wife  and  children  to  marry  a  ^  Tseg,  or  Concubine,  is  es- 
teemed  less   virtuous  than   to  refrain  from  doing  so.     If  for  many  years  a  njan  has  no 
children  by  his  wife,  it  is  -considered  perfectly  correct  to  take  a  concubine.     For  every 
additional   concubine  a  man  takes,  he  sinks  in  the  scale   of  virtue.      And  Chinese 
Moralists  have  drawn  out  a  fanciful  scale  of  the  exact  degrees  of  virtue  and  vice,  varying 
from  one  to  tea   thousand.     To   give  a  daughter  to  be  a  concubine  is   considered 
derogatory  to  the  female,  and  to  the  dignity  of  the   family  ;   hence   they  are  generally 
obtained  from  p(rsons  in  an  inferior  condition.    Men  of  high  spirit  will  not  give  their 
daughters  to  be  co:irubines  to  the  Sovereign  himself.      Of  course,  there  are  always 
time-serving  men  of  high  rank  who  are  not  so  scrupulous. 


5^  ^   FUNERALS. 

When  a  Parent  dies,  a  messenger  is  sent  i^U  W-  to  announce  it  to  all  the  rela- 
tions.     On  each  side  of  the  door  are    fjx  p  J  jQ  pasted  up  pieces  of  vfhite  paper ; 


115 


[^FUNERALS. 


white  being  the  colour  of  mourning  in  China.     Wjalt'iy  fiim'.lies  place  a  boarJ  at  the 
door,  on  which  is  written  ■=lv  '^'  a  statement  of  the  deceiscd  jjcrson's  nam?,  ag\  &c. 

The  children  and  grand-children  of  the  deceased,  sit  on  the  ground  arouii  the 
corpse,  weeping,  clothed  in  white,  and  a  white  ba.id  ige  roui.d  their  heads.  Tiiis  is 
called  M^  ^j&  Show  sang.  The  friends  of  the  deceased  come  with  pieces  of  white 
cloth  or  silk,  the  s.ze  of  a  coverlid,  ^  ;A  J^  ^  ^  which  they  lay  over 
the  corpse,  and  which  is  denominated    ^g  ijt  Poo  pe. 

The  -^  -^  eldest  son  takes  an  earthen  bowl  in  his  hands,  and  puts  into  it  two  ^m 
^§  small  copper  coins.  His  friends  then  support  him  by  the  arms,  a:id  he  proceeds 
weeping  with  the  bowl  in  his  hands,  to  the  ditch  which  surrounds  the  city,  or  to  tlie 
well  at  the  gate  of  avillige,  and  takes  from  thence  a  little  water  in  his  bowl.  The 
coin  he  throws  into  the  stream  or  wi'll,  and  returns  with  the  water.  This  is  called 
^¥  }nC  buying  water.  On  reaching  home,  the  face  and  body  of  the  corpse  is  washed 
with  ttie  water  brought  by  the  son,  and  then  ^  isi  put  into  the  co£Sn,  and  7^ 
placed  in  state ;  and  a  tablet  erected  with  the  name  uf  the  deceased  inscril>ed  on  it,  thus 


ESS 


'fe 


A  FATHER  S  TABLET. 
EMPEROR 

ts'hing  (dynasty) 

THE  ILI/USTRIOCS   DEAD 

FINISHED  HIS  STATE  OF  TRIAL. 

NAME 

K°HE- 

CHAKG-  (surname) 

C  B  A  o  n 

mr's, 
spirit's 

TABLET. 


!^ 


a  mothers, 

ts'hing  (dynasty) 
deceased, 


^^    COMPANION   OF  HER  HUSBANIfe 
«^  CHAOU'S 

I    \  GATE  i.HOUSE), 

I.B 

maiden  nams. 
lady's,, 

S  P  I   R  1  T  'S 
TABLET.  . 


A/ 


*  /'.'» 


^  ^  Foo  moo.  Father  and  Mother,  when  applied  to  the  dead,  is  expressed  bj. 

2  b 


■■»■ 


FUNERALS.]) 


116 


T!  e  tomb-stone  has  fjenerally  the  same  characters  written  on  it.     The  Father's 
wou  d  read  thus  in  English: — The  Tomb-stone  of  Mr.  Chaou-k'he-chang  ;  the   deceased 
who  shone  illustrious  in  his  day,  finished  bis  state  of  probation  durinc  the   Dynasty 
Ts'hing. 

The  Mother's  thus,  *— The  Tomb-stone  of  Mrs.  Chaou,  whose  maiden  name 
was  Le.  The  companion  of  her  husband,  and  pattern  of  his  virtues.  Died  during  the 
Dynasty  Ts'liin<^. 

When  placed  in  rnoms,  the  word  Tomb-stone  must  be  rendered  Tiiblet  It  is  first 
written  on  paper,  which  is  burnt,  and  its  place  supplied  with  wood.  Before  the  tablet 
incense  isli;ihted  up,  and  the  children  00  -j^  ^  ,^v  during  the  first  seven  days, 
prostrate  tbtnis^lves  every  morning  before  it. 

— -.  Xl  iT)  M-l  After  three  times  seven  days,  the  funeral  procession  takes  place, 
attended  by  the  children,  wife,  concubines  and  friends.  The  relations  weep  aloud.  The 
tablet  is  carried  in  a  sedan-chair,  placed  at  the  head  of  the  grave,  oblations  offered 
and  prostrations  again  performed. 

After  interment,  [p]  ^-  they  bring  back  the  tablet,  and  place  before  it  whole  roasted 

pigs,  zl  44.  *""  JO^  i4  three  or  five  kinds  of  dressed  animal  food,  f  nils,  and  pastry, 
they  agam  prostrate  themselves;  a,  d  for-|^  -^  seven  times  seven  days,  at  morning 
and  evening,  present  oblations  and  m-tke  prostrations. 

The  first  seven  days  of  mourning,  are  by  some  extended  to  seven  weeks.  And 
with  the  rich,  the  period  of  interment  is  sometimes  deferred  many  years.  ^  ^ 
'  Send  a  treasury,"  expresses  erecting  rooms  ofpaper ;  burning  them  ;  and  so  passing  them 
to  the  invisible  stjie  for  the  use  of  the  deceased. 


/t^  Kr.ou,  Father,  rnd  ^J:}  Pe,  Mother.  These  are  the  Tomb-stones  of  Canton   Province. 
In  the  interior  they  vary  in  their  form  ai  d  inscription. 

*  Tablets  are  not  erected  for  unmiirried  children.  ^  y^  Mae-shwiiy  cannot  be 
performed  but  by  the  eldest  son  living;  or  ihe  eldest  sons  son  in  preference  to  the 
second  son.  Whoever  brings  the  water,  is  entitlidto  a  double  share  of  the  property. 
When  neither  children  nor  grand-children  are  in  life,  cousins,  or  those  next  in  kin  '^ 
71^  buy  the  water  and  ipherit  the  property. 


I{ 


117 


[diagrams. 


A   1^ 


THE  PA-QUA  OF  THE  ^ 


H 

IB 


YIH-KING. 


H 
a- 


c 


t4 

o 


o 


O  3 

fS  3. 


o 


0 


V^ 


OS 


^ 


D 


ST 


a* 
p 


3 


sr 
a 
o 

B 


^ 


fi' 


^nr 

tp 

s 

J  L 

gjim 


p^ 


^ 


III 


II 

II 


I 


,H|I 


gf 


III- 


DIAGRAMS.] 


118 


The  Eight  Diagrams  were  drawn,  !t  is  said,  hy  the  far-famed  /jr  ^  Fiih-hp.  They 
were  analysed  by  a  person  named  )^j  Ch..w,  of  the  dynasty  '-J^^  ?ung.  He  intro. 
duccd  the  Circle,  to  which  he  aiplied  the  words  Tae-keih,  the  extreme  limit ;  ciiaos, 
or  primitive  existence;  unity.  On  the  division  of  unjly,  a  line  — — — — .  became  two 
,  and  thus  existed  an  odd  and  an  even  number.     The  One  was  i^^  Yang,  and 


the  Two  1^  Yin,  the  same  as  is  represented  by  the  -M  ^  Ho-too,  and  ^  ^  luj,. 
shoo,  or  the  odd  and  even  digits  placed  so  as  to  ra;  ke  Ten  every  way.  Which  fi.'ure 
was^  obtained  by  Fiih-he,  from  the  back  of  a  tortoise.     It  is  thus  represented.  * 


With  the  lines,  one  vKote  and  the  othf-r  divided,  or  an  odd  and  an  even  nnniber, 
by  placing  on  each,  first  a  whole  ard  then  a  divided  line,  ihe  pi  ^Szs-se  .  gare  pro- 
duced.    Thus,  on  the  whole  lii;e  place  a  lii.t   then  on    the   whole  hue  place  a 

a  divided   line .     Keit  on  the  divided   line  place  a     ..  line  ;   and  finallv 

on  the  divided  li..e  place  a  divided  line  ZZTZT,     they  arc  the  Sze-sean<^. 

By  proceeding  according  to  the  s.  me  rule,  i.e.  by  placing  on  each  of  these,  firsts 
whole  line,  and  then  a  divided  In.e,  the  /\  ^.  Pa-kwa  are  produced.      In  the  Yih- 


*  This  is  the  most  approved  method  of  represefctii,g  the  ^  §■  luh^hoo, 


m 


^li 


119 


(^DllGRAMS, 


kin?  they  are  carried  to  six  lines  on  each  other,  which  makes  Sixty-four  Kwa,  to  each 
of  which  a  name  is  given. 

The  whole  of  this  seems  to  consist  in  REPRESENTurc;  by  lines  a  geohetricai. 
SERIES,  WHOSE  CONSTANT  MtfLTif L-iER  IS  TWO.  Carried  to  twenty-four  lines,  they 
are  said  to  make  16,777,216  changes. 

In  the  Liih-shoo,  the  five  F.l  -men's  and  the  points  of  the  Compass  are  inserted.  The 
fifth  Element  i«  ^  Too,  which  is  commonly  made  to  occupy  the  centre  of  circular 
■diagrams.  * 

What  gives  these  trifles  such  importance  with  the  Chinese  is,  the  helief  that  they 
represent  the  manifold  changes  which  lake  place  in  nature,  and  in  the  affairs  of  the 
world  ;  and  wlien  referred  to  by  lot  in  divination,  that  they  give  previous  intiraatiott 
of  those  impending  changes.  Thus  they  become  a  source  of  profit  to  the  impostor, 
who  knows  better ;  and  an  object  of  superstitious  dread  to  the  credulous  mind,  that  is 
itself  deceived. 


♦For  an  account  of  the  Five  Elements,  and  the  Theories  of  the  Fortune-teller, 
Physiognomist,  and  others,  consult  Morrisons  Chinese  Dictionary,  under  the 
character    ^L  ^<>°'  P^ge  48,  compared  with  ^  K'hih,  page  238. 


Esg 


m 


H 


CONCLUSION.] 


im 


CONCLUSION. 


From  the  above  dry  detail  of  Names  and  Terms,  the  Reader  must  not  expect  to. 
find,  what  the  Writer  did  not  mean  to  gi^e.     It  is  intended  for  the  assistance  of  the 
Chinese  Student,  and  not  for  the  amusement  of  the  general  Scholar.  * 

It  has  often  been  remarked,  that  to  teach  Language,  whether  viva  voce,  or  by 
Grammars  and  Dictionaries,   is  the  humblest  of  all  literary  undertakings,  and  perhaps 

mi)st  irksome.     The  labour  is  useful  and  necessary,  and  must  therefore  be   sub- 

ed  to.  To  teach  the  a,  b,  c,  to  spell,  and  to  define  single  words,  cannot,  from  the 
nature  of  things,  be  entertaining. 

It  IS  scarcely  possible  for  a  person  in  Europe,  without  a  Chinese  Assistant,  to  study 
the  Language  with  success.  Perhaps  the  following  course  may  be  the  best  for  any  one 
about  to  acquire  the  Language. 

Begin  with  one  of  the  works  of  Fiction,  called /J\  g-ft  Seaou  shwo,  'Small  talk.' 
They  are  not  all  colloquial.  The  ^^  ^  ^  '  Happy  Courtship,'  translated  into 
English  under  the  title  of  '  The  Pleasing  History,'  is  colloquial.  The,.^jl  :M  ^ 
'  Dreams  ot  the  Red  Chamber,'  in  the  Dialect  of  Peking,  is 'also  so.  In  attemptiiig  to 
read  these,  the  lines  of  Poetry  at  the  commencement  of  each  section  will  be  found  too 
dilScult  for  a  beginner.  All  descriptions  of  person's  dress;  of  houses;  the  words  of 
inscriptions  above  doors,  and  in  rooms,  which  inscriptions  are  called  S   j^  Peen-g'ih, 

difficult.    Also  sentences  contained  on  rolls  of  paper,  called  ^ij"  — £-  Tuy-tsze,  or 
I  Tuy-lijen,  are  generally  unintelligible,  without  a  large  share  of  what  may  be 

*  The  Author  is  informed,  that  the  Rev.  W.  Milne,  of  Malacca,  designs  to  publish  an  . 
Account  of  Chinese  Customs  and  Opinions,  more  calculated  for  the  general  Reader  than , 
\h'is  work. 


are 


aaM 


121 


[conclusion. 


called  the  Classical  Literature  of  the  Chinese.  Thej  hare  often  an  allusion  to  persons, 
places  or  events,  which  cannot  be  perceived,  but  by  those  who  are  acquainted  with  the 
tales  of  other  times.  What  the  persons,  mentioned  in  the  oarratiwe,  did  and  said,  will 
generally  be  found  easy. 

In  connexion  with  these  books,  the  Student  will  find  considerable  assistance  from 
the  ^  |M  ^  gjlj  -^  Shing-yu-kwang-heun-choo.  The  Q  ^  Pih-wan,  or 
text  of  this  book,  is  an  Imperial  production,  and  is  in  the  style  of  a('  Ef  fine 
writing.     To  each  section  there  is  a  colloquial  paraphrase  by  an  officer  of  rank. 

The  Student  may  next  advance  to  the  works  of  Confucius  ;  J^  Ml  ^  Sxe- 
shoo^hoo,  or  PQ  ^  /A»-  |^  Sze  shoo-ho-keang,  where,  in  the  Commentary,  he  will 
find  much  concise  and  perspicuons  definition. 

The  best  copy  of  the  older  Classics  called  J[  &'^  Woo-king,  is  that  by  Imperial 
authority,  entitled  ^  ^  5.  ^  '@  ^  The  Commentary  in  this  work,  is 
in  a  lucid  and  good  style.  Having  gone  through  these  latter  books,  the  Chinese  give 
themselves  up  to  general  reading. 

An  European  can  have  little  motive  to  e«ter  on  the  study  of  Chinese ;  or  at  least,  cm 
scarcely  have  motive  sufficiently  strong  to  carry  him  successfully  through.  Abstract 
Science,  or  the  Fine  Arts  can  learn  nothing  from  China ;  and  perhaps  as  much  is  already 
known,  as  can  be  known,  to  aid  the  general  Philosopher  in  his  reasonings.  Her  His- 
tory will  not  bear  out  the  fond  expectations  of  the  opposers  of  Christianity,  in  dis- 
proving the  Jewish  and  Christian  Scriptures;  nor  can  the  friend  of  Christianity  obtain 
any  useful  addition  to  his  Religion  or  Code  of  Morals  from  her  Sages. 

la  China  there  is  fliuch  to  blame,  and  perhaps  something  from  which  to  learn.  A 
•good  Writer  »  has  remarked  that  the  Christian  Spirit  is  very  dilFerentfrom  what  oaay  be 
called  the  heroic  spirit ;  it  is  of  a  more  tame,  gentle,  and  submissive  cast.  It  is  matter 
of  regret  how  little,  in  this  particular,  it  has  moulded  the  public  feeling  of  Europe, 
and  how  much  we  yet  overvalue  a  high  proud  spirit,  with  a  bold  disregard  ofcon- 
■cequences,  and  prefer  it  to  a  rational,  meek,  unaspiring  and  Isimble  spirit.  N'othing  cai> 
l)e-more  unchristian  than  the  stern  resentment  of  insults  cherished  by  Europeans. 


■*  Archdeacon  Paler 


conclusion] 


123 


The  Chinese  teach  contempt  of  the  rude,  instead  of  fighting  with  them.  And  tte 
man  T^ho  unreasonably  insults  another,  has  public  opinion  against  him,  whilst  he  who 
bears  and  despises  the  affront,  is  esteemed. 

The  Chinese  are  fond  of  appealing  to  reason.  Thej  have  their  ^  M.  '^  A.  Men 
of  a  high  spirited  sense  of  right,  and  who  manifest  a  bold  adherence  to  it,  but  still  such 
characters  are  at'  great  pains  to  shew  that  reason  is  on  their  side.  They  have  no  con- 
ception of  th.:,t  sullen  notion  of  honor,  that  would  lead  a  man  to  prefer  being  shot, 
or  shooting  somebody  dse,  rather  than  explain  and  prove  the  truth  and  reasonable- 
ness  of  his  words  and  actions- 

Even  the  Government  is  at  the  utmost  pain*  to  maie  it  appear  to  the  people,  that 
its  conduct  is  reasonable  and  benevolent  on  ail  occasions.  They  have  found  by  the 
experience  of  many  ages  that  it  is  necessary.  To  make  out  the  argument,  they  are  not 
ni«e  about  a  strict  adherence  to  truth.;  nor  are  their  reasons  or  premises  such  that 
Europeans  would  generally  admit :  but  granting  liem  their  own  premisesand  statement 
oH  facts,  they  never  fail  to  prove  that  those  whom  they  oppose  are  completely  in  the 
■wrong.  A  Chinese  would  stand  and  reason  with  a  man,  when  an  Englishman  would 
knock  him  dovin,  or  an  Italian  stab  him.  It  is  needless  to  gay  which  is  the  more 
rational  mode  of  proceeding. 

Were  the  religious  and  noorai  writings  of  Europeans  considered  by  a  person  livin"- 
in  China,  as  a  faithful  delineation  of  their  character,  how  much  would  he  be  mistaken. 
And  on  the  other  hand,  if  he  formed  his  xjpinion  fr(*i  the  follies  and  vices  recorded 
in  the  daily  Papers,  whilst  he  would  form  a  .quite  «.pposite  opinion,  it  would  he 
equally  unfair.  We  should  guard  against  ji]df];ing  of  the  whde  by  a  part  only.  The 
European  Student  must  not  consider  what  the  Chinese  teach,  and  what  they  do,  as 
always  the  same.  Their  moral  maxims  arc  its  inefiecfual  in  regulating  their  hearts 
and  conduct,  as  the  moral  masims  of  Christendom  are  with  res'pect  to  Europeans. 
This,  knowing  what  is  right,  and  doing  what  is  wrong,  can  be  accounted  for  only  on 
the  principle  that  human  nature  is  dejH-aved,  or  fallen  from  its  original  purity  and 
j-ectitude. 

The  Millions    of  China,   whom',  on  principle,  we  must  recognise  as  children  of 


L 


123 


[[CONCLOSION. 


•the  same  Almighty  Father,  (for  God  hath  made  of  one  blood  all  nations  of  men)  are 
rendered  by  the  strong  arm  of  power,  exerted  by  the  Magistrate,  the  Parent  or 
Guardian,  more  afraid  of  telling  truth  than  Europeans.  They  are  vastly  prone  to 
prevaricate,  to  deceive,  to  lie.  Superstition  and  Idolatry  usurp  the  place  of  true 
Religion;  and,  Chinese,  like  the  rest  of  mankind,  are  inclined  to  be  satisfied  with 
external  observances,  instead  of  Religious  and  Moral  Rectitude. 

The  aflEairs  of  Europe  are  of  comparatively  no  importance  whatever  to  China ;  and 
on  the  other  hand,  the  afiairs  of  China  do  not  much  concern  Europeans.  There  exists 
mutual  indiflFerence. 

The  Greeks  and  Romans  were  the  ancestors  of  Europeans.  The  scenes  of  their 
battles;  the  situation  and  antiquities  of  their  cities;  the  birthplace  of  their  Poets, 
Historians,  Legislators,  and  Orators,  all  possess  an  acquired  interest  in  the  minds  of 
those  whose  education  has  led  them  to  an  early  acquaintance  with  tbem.  But  it 
would  be  difficult  for  a  Chinese  of  the  best  talents  and  education,  to  acquire  in  the 
years  of  manhood,  a  similar  interest. 

The  Chinese  also  can  point  out  the  scenes  of  battles  where  thousands  fought  and 
died;  the  situation  of  splendid  courts;  the  tombs  of  Monarchs  ;  the  abodes  of  Histo- 
rians, Moralists  and  Poets,  whose  memory  is  dear  to  them,  and  which  interest  their 
hearts  in  the  antiquities  of  their  fathers.  But  what  they  look  on  with  interest 
and  pleasure,  can  certainly  have  few  charms  for  a  foreigner,  who  is  excluded 
from  their  families,  and  passed  from  Peking  to  Canton  in  a  boat,  under  military  escort. 
Still  from  this  to  deny  that  the  country  does  not  possess  any  of  the  charms  of  Europe, 
does  not  seem  a  fair  conclusion.  If  the  reality  of  things  is  to  be  judged  of  by  the 
feelings  of  the  inhabitants  of  a  country,  every  region  of  the  world,  and  every  state  of 
society,  would  in  its  turn  assume  the  place  of  high  superiority.  Europe,  which  is  the 
most  scientific  portion  of  the  gtobe,  is  not  yet  free  from  selfish  and  narrow  prejudices  ; 
and  to  a  person  placed  on  the  Eastern  verge  of  the  Asiatic  Continent,  who  hears  little  of 
the  nations  of  Europe,  but  the  distant  rumour  of  their  perpetual  wars,  with  all  tjieir 
advantages,  they  appear  still  as  rancorous  against  each  other,  as  if  they  possessed  no 
great  principles  of  equity  and  justice  to  appeal  to,  or  were  too  selfish  and  barbarous  to 

do  so. 

s2 


CONCLUSION.]] 


124 


There  are  certainly  not  many  things  in  which  the  Chinese  are  worthy  of  iraitatio«  ;- 
there  is,  however,  one  benevolent  cause,  whichaChine.se  would  never  think  of  oppos- 
ing, but  which  has  yet  to  struggle  with  much  unreasonable  opposiiio^  in  modern 
Europe,  viz.  that  of  making  education  as  general  as  possible,  and  giving  to  Moral 
Science  a  decided  preference  to  Physicjil  Science,  in  the  education  of  youth.  Tq  honor 
virtue  more  than  talent.  It  is  paiiifut  to  hear  a  smattering  of  astronomy  and  •Geo- 
graphy, together  with  a  Kttle  music,  drawing,  and  dancing,  which  can  be  of  very  little 
use  in  the  regulation  of  the  heart  and  Kfe,  considered  of  great  value,  whilst  instructioo. 
in  Relative  and  Religious  Duties,  on  which  depend  the  peace  and  happiness  of  families-, 
and  of  nations,  is  lightly  esteemed.  To  utter  a  moraf  or  religious  sentiment  any  where 
but  in  the  pu^)it  is, esteemed  perfectly  insuflFctable.  Every,  benevolent  Engtisbmao 
must  wishv  to  see  the  reasoning  faculty  more  called  into  exercise,  than  it  generally, 
is  amongst  the  poor  of  his  own  country,  and  to  hear  Duty  to  Parents,  with  a  Rational, 
and  Religious  Self-controul,  quite  as  much  honored  in  general  conversation  as  tbos* 
attainments  and  accomplishments,  which  may  co,nfer,  elegance  on  a  dwellintf,  and  "-iv* 
grace  to  a  person,  but  which  have  no  influence  on  the  Springs  of  Human  Action, 
morally  considered,  nor  feed  the  Sources  of  real  heart-felt  Human  Bliss. 

The  Writer,  however,  means  not  to  insinuate,  that  in  morals  we  are  inferior  to 
the  Chinese;  he  believes  the  fact  to  be  very  far  the  reverse.  Their  advantages  indeed 
have  not  been  equal  to  ours;  and  our  public  morals  are  still  greatly  below  what  our 
acknowledged  standards  require.  As,  'Fas  est  ab  hoste  doceri,'  so  probably  in 
•ome  things,  nations  denominated  Christian,  may  yet  learn  from  Heathens.  As  Confuciuf 
taught,  our  dislike  of  a  man's  vices  should  never  be  carried  to  such  a  height,  as  to 
make  us  blind  to  what  is  really  good  about  hira. 

The  good  traits  in  the  Chinese  character,  amongst  themselves,  are  Mildness  and 
Urbanity;,  a  wish  to  shew  that  there  conduct  is  reasonable,  and  generally  a  wilUngnes. 
to  yield  to  what  appears  so;  Docility ^  Industry ;  Subordination  of  Juniors;  Respect 
for  the  Aged,  and  for  Parents;  acknowledging  the  claims  of  poor  kindred  :  these  ar« 
the  virtues  of  public  opinion,  which,  of  course,  are,  in  particular  cases,  often  mor« 
shew  than  reality.      For  on  the  other  hand,  the  Chinese  are  Specious,  but  Insincere, 


1 


125 


CONCLUSION. 


Jealous.  Envious,  and  Distrustful  to  a  hii;h  degree.  There  (s  arnor.cjst  tL.-in  a  C(j:;sidcr- 
able  prevaleuce  of  scei;ticisir.  ;  of  a  .^adUiceau,  and  raihor  Alheibticm  sp'iiljaiid  tiioir 
conduct  is  very  generally  such  as  one  would  natur.iliy  expi'ct  from  a-  [jco[>la  vtbose 
minds  feel,  not  that  sense  of  Divine  Authority,  nor  that  reverence  fw  the  Diviiic 
Majesty  and  Goodness,  vrhich  in  Sacred  Scripture  is  dononilnated  the  '  Fear  of  God.' 
Conscience  has  few  checks  but  the  laws  of  the  laud ;  and  a  little  frigid  ratiocination, 
on  the  fitness  and  propriety  of  things,  which  is  not  generally  found  eflectual  to 
restrain,  when  the  selfish  and  vicious  propensities  of  our  nature,  may  be  indulged  with 
present  impunity.     The  Chinese  are  generally    selfish,  cold-blooded,   and  inhumane. 

Perhaps  the  behaviourof  no  people  amongst  themselves,  and  towards  Foreigners  . 
is  exactly  the  same.      With  the  Chinese  it  is  exceedingly  difil;rent.      When  interest 
or  fear  do  not  dictate  a  different  course,  they  are  to   Strangers,  haughty,    insolent, 
fraudulent  and  inhospitable.      A. Merchant  will  ILitter  a  foreign  devil  (as  they  express 
it),  when  he  has  something  to  gain  from  him;  then  be  can  be  servile  enough;  par- 
ticularly if  he  is  not  seen  by  his  own  countrymen;    for  the  presence  of. a  menial 
servant  of  his  own  nation,  will  make  him  more  on  his  guard  in  yielding  his  fancied 
superiority.       Europeans  are  secluded    from    general .  intercourse  with  natives  of 
difierent  ranks;   which  aSbrds  great,  facilities. to  Merchants  and  native    domestics, 
to  combine  and  impose  upon  them,  which  they  usually  do.    Few  instances  of  gratitude 
•r  attachment  have  ever  occurred  on  the  part  of  servants  to  their  European  Masteri... 
The  Chinese  study  to  get  the  better  of  those  with  whom  they  have  to  contend,  by  bringing 
the  other  party. into  a  dilemma,  like  the  king  in.  Chess^  who  is  reduced  to  check- 
mate;.and  they ,  become  apprehensive,  when  their  opponents  maintain  calmness  and  . 
an  apparent  indifference  ;  they  remember  their  own  maxim,  '  He  that  has  reason  oa 
his  side,  nerd  not  talk  loudly.' 

Love  to.  one's  own  country  is  perfectly  compatible  with  benevolent  feelings  to  all 
mankind;  and.  the  prosperity  of  this  nation,  with  the  prosperity  of  that.  It  seems 
quite  a  mistake  to  think  that  attachment  to  one's  own  People  is  manifested  by  a  vio- 
lent dislike  of  others. Will  the  day  ever  come  when  the  various  Tribes  of  men 

shall  live  together  as  Brothers?    When  they  shall  not  hurl,  nor  destroy  each  other  any. 


IPPVPii 


CONCLUSION  3 


126 


more  ?  When  Truth  and  Kno\rledge  shall  universally  prevail  ?  let  us  still  cherish 
the  pleasing  hope,  that  so  desirable  a  state  of  societ;  will  finally  exist,  and  whilst 
cherishing  this  hope,  every  serious  mind  will  readily  join  in  the  King  of  Israel's  Prayer 
to  the  Almighty,  O  God,  "  let  thy  ways  be  known  upon  the  Earth,  and  thy  saving 
health  amongst  ali.  nations." 


\ 


THE  END 


^ 


I  N  D  E  X 


ABORIGINES,  Chinese  not  the,  pageS2. 

Meaou-lsze,  probably  theAboriginef , 

page  5T. 
Abraham,  page  59.  , 

Alexander  the  Great,  page  46 
Alexandrian  Library,  49. 
Alfred  the  Great,  33. 
Ambassador  to  Arabia,  79.      From    Shu- 

shan  to  China,  p.  70.    Frpm  India  tc 

China,   84. 
Amour  river,  71. 
Anecdotes  of  the  origin  of  the  ManchoTv 

race,  10,  11. 
Antiquities  (very  high)  not  credible,  59, 

160. 
Arabia  or  Egypt  (diips  from),  45.   Arabia 

Felix,  79,  86. 
Aristotle,  49. 

Asia  (dentral),  called  Se-yih,  6i: 
Atrocities  of  Tsuen-chung,  28,  29,30. 
Astronomical  Board,  9.1 .  ' 

Ava,  85. 

B 

Bay  of  Bengal,  how  expressed,  p.  86. 
Bengal,  p.  83- 

Blood,  wind  appeared  like  showers  of,  39 
Boards  of  Controul  (six)  at  Peking,  89. 
Books,  ancient,  imperfect ;  spurious,  5T. 

None  extant,  written  previously 

to  the  compilations  of  Confucius,  57 


Books  burnt,  47.     First  bound  np  in 

leaves,  35. 
Boj«eo,  a  peopleon,  8S. 
Biiddism  introduced  to  China,  39,  84. 
Buddah,  birth-day  of,  a  festival,    106. 
Buttons  or  globes,   worn  to   distinguish 

rank,  97 — 100. 


C  hard  in  Chinese  names,  see  K. 
Canibodgia,  85. 
Canal,  Chinese  great,  i?,  18. 
Canton  Province,   see  Kwang-tung,  68 

Canton  city  first  walled  in,  25. 
Capital  of  the  Empire,  see  Metropolis. 
Caps  and  garments  first  made,  59. 
Caractacus,  45. 
Cards,  visiting,  its  origin,  52.    Red  paper 

wen  first  used,  18. 
Carthage  founded,  51. 
Cashgur,   77. 
Censors,  91. 
Ceres  of  China,    110. 
Ceylon,   85. 

Cha-ha-urh,  name  of  a  place,  73. 
Cha-lae-tih,  name  of  a  place,  72. 
Cha-loo-tih,  name  of  a  place,  72. 
Chairs  to  sit  on,  37. 
Chang-ho,  Imperial  title,  44. 
Chang-king,  Imperial  title,  32. 
Chang-sha-foo,  capital  of  Honan,  67. 


'^^T^^^smiff^ 


INDEX.] 

Chang-tc,  an  Emperor,  44. 
Chang-woo,  an  Imperial  title,  44 
Chang-yuen-heo-sze,  President  of  the 

Haii-lin  College,  88. 
Chaou-lee-le,  an  Emperor,  40. 
Ch;iou-seen,  or  Corea,   80. 
Chaou-seuen,  an  Emperor,  32. 
Chaou-le,  an  Emperor,  46. 
Chaou-tsnng,  an  Emperor,  32. 
Chaou-wang,  a  king,  50. 


128 


proceedings  are  reasonable,  p  122- 
China  and  Europe  mutually  indif- 
ferent to  each  other,  123. 

Ching-shing,  Imperial  title,  36. 

Ching-te,  Emperor,  38,  46. 

Chin  Dynasty,   36. 

Chih-te,  an  Emperor,  44. 

Ching-wang,  a  king,  50. 

Chi  ig-hwa.  Imperial  title,  19. 

Ching-tsung,  an  Emperor,  16. 


Character  of  Tartars  and  Chinese,  in  th«5     Ching-t'hung,  an  Emperor,  12. 


close  of  the  Han  Dynasty,  43 
Che-ta,  Imperial  title,  16. 
Che-hwang-te,  who  burnt  the  bookt,  48 
Che-ho,  Imperial  title,  16,  22. 
Che-krang  Province,  .. 
Chen-kwo,  the  Belligerent  states,  48. 
Chen-sze-foo,  (91,  called  Kw8-tsze-keen) 

Controllers  of  the  Princes'  household 

S8. 
Che-ping,  Imperial  title,  22. 
Che-taou,  Imperial  title,  32. 
Che-tsang,  Iraperal  title,  20. 
Ch'hoo-p'hing,  Imperial  title,  44. 
Chih-le,  or  Province  of  Peking,  84. 
China  sea  how  called,  86. 
Ching-hing,  Imperial  title,  26. 
Ching-ho,  Imperial  title,  20. 
Ching-kwang,  Imperial  title,  34. 
Ching  ming,  Imperial  title,  26,  36. 


Ching-tsung,  an  Emperor,  22. 
Ching-tih,  Imperial  title,  12. 
Ching-tsoo,  an  Emperor,  12. 
Ching-yuen,  Imperial  title,  32. 
Chin  kiS-urh,  5,  76,  78. 
Ching-ling-wang,  a  king,  48. 
Ching-too-foo,  capital   district  of  S«e- 
chuen  ProTince,  69. 

Choo-foo-tsze,  commentator  on  the  Four 
Books,  23.     Begins  his  history,  58. 
Choo-yuen,  an  Imperial  title,  56. 
Chop  sticks  (irory),  53. 
Chow-wang,  or  Chow-sin,  53. 
Chow-wang,  or  Fung-cbow-wang,  41. 
Chow  Dynasty,  48. 
Chung-ho,  Imperial  title,  32,  20 
Chung-hing,  Imperial  tide,  38. 
Chong-kang,  a  king,  56. 
Chung-p'hing,  Imperial  title,  44. 
Chung-tsang,  73. 


Chinese  haTe  undergone  great  changes,6l 

\ot   opposed  to. general  education  Chun-te,  an  Emperor,  44. 

124.  Chung-tsing,  an  Emperor,  34. 

China,  called   Che-na    in    India,  perhaps  Chung-yuen,  Imperial  title,  44,  64. 

the   name   fiom   Ihence  derived    to  Chuen-kiih-kaou-yang-she,  56. 

Europe,  84.     Division  of  Territory  Chwang-le6,  an  Emperor,  12, 

•  1.     Not  much  to  be  Jearned  from.  Chwang-tsung,  an  Emperor,  26 

Her  history    will    not  disprove  the  Coblai,  grandson  of  Zenghisk'han  16. 

Sacred  Scriptures,  pRge   121.       The  Cochinchina,  60. 

»^overnn.cnt  triss  to  shew  that  it<i  College  of  the  Hau-lin,  83. 


I 


129 


^INDEX. 


Colao,   88. 

Gomel,   39. 

ConinicTce,  foreign,  at  Canton  stopped, 
18. 

Confucius  born,   49.  ' 

Constantinoyle  made  the  Capital,  39. 

Concubine's  son,  cannot  inherit  to  the 
prejudice  of  the  wife's  son,  53. 
Concubinage  not  compatible  with 
strict  virfue,  114.. 

Constantine,  42.. 

Constellations,  102.. 

Corea,  80. 

Cossacks,  78. 

Cotton  Cloth  when  first  made,.  21. 

Countenances  of  Europeans  remarkable  to 
the  Chinese,  80. 

Cruelties  of  Tsuen-ching,  a  Chinese  Ge- 
neral, 29.  30.     Of  Chow-wang,.  53. 

Customs,  Commissioner  of,  94. 

Cycle  of  Sixty-years,  3. 

when  formed,  57,58. 

Cyrus,  49. 


Day  and  night  divided  into  twelre  por- 
tions, 47. 
Debaucheries  of  Chow-wang,   53,  54. 
Dedication  of  Idols,    1 1 1,  1 17. 
Decades,  104. 
Degrees  of  Rank,  97,  101. 

Delhi,  79. 

Deluge,  Chinese  time  of,  56. 

Demosthenes,  49. 

Desert  of  Sha-mO,  7. 

Diagrams  called  Pa-kwa,  117. 

Districts,  how  divided,  70. 

•^^-^——    called  Foo,  ofiBcers  in ;  called 

Chow,    officers  in;    called     Been, 

officers  in,  93,  94. 


Dragon-boat,  a  kind  of    holyday  time 

106. 
Dress  of  the  head,  men  and  women  both 

used  flowers^  51, 
Dutch,  80. 

Earthquakes,  how  many  noticed  in 

Chinese  history,  39. 
Eastern  Ocean,    16. 
Eclipse  predicted,  did  not  occur,  25. 
E-he,  an  Imperial  title,  38. 
E-ho,  an  Imperial  title,   20. 
E-le,    seal  of  Chiaese   Government  in 

Central  Asia,  62;   mentioned,  71. 

Population,  76. 
Eleuths,  73,75. 

Embassador  from  China  to  Cambodjia,  37. 
£-ming,  an  Imperial  title,  36. 
Emperor,  how  denominated,  87. 
Empire  first  united  under  one  Monarch, 

47.      How  divided  at  present,  61. 
English,  6,  80: 

Epitaph  of  Chinese  Sovereigns,  41. 
Era,  Christian,  introduced,  37. 
Espousal,  115- 
E-teih  first  made  wine,  56. 
E-tsze-tsing,  an  Emperor,  32, 
Euclid,  49. 

Eulogies,  posthumous  in  fashion,  39. 
Eunuchs  murdered,  29. 
Europe,  a  term  for,  81  ;  now  denotes  the  - 

Portuguese. 
£-wang,  a  king,  50,  two  names  so  pro- 
nounced. 
Examination,  Public,  for  literarj  honors, 

101. 

Fabulous  period,  entirely  so  in  Chinese 
history,  58. 


^•^ 


■qn 


ISHI 


m 


mf^^^  I 


INDEX.] 


ISO 


Faith,  defender  of,  74. 

Famine,  seven  vears  of,  in  China,  55. 

Families  averaj^e  five  or  six  persons,  77. 

Feast  of  lanterns  commenced,  33. 

Fei-te,  an  emperor,  26. 

Fifth  day  of  the  filth   moon  an  unlucky 
birth-d -y,  49. 

Fingers,  people  rut  them  off  to  avoid 
being  enrollfd  in  the  Militia,  24. 

Fire  arms  taken  from  the  Japanese  inva- 
ders, 1 4. 

Fire  chariots,  fire  umbrellas,  warlike  en- 
gines so  denominated,  13. 

Fo,  see  Fiih, 

Foe,  Fo,  Fiih,  or  Biiddah,  applied  to  the 
Lama,  74.     Religion  ii  troduced,  45. 

Foot    (.small)  of  Chinese    women   intro- 
diictd,  28. 

Foreigners,  those  esteemed  such  by  the 
Chinese,  occupied  the  sea  coast  in 
ancient  times,  52.     A  foreigner  was 
the   firsl   Emperor   of  the  jblow-han 
Dynasty,  27. 

Founder  of  the  Dynasty  Tsin,  a  foreigner. 
Foreigners  invittd  to  come,  47. 

Fuh-chow-foo,  capital  of,  69. 

Fiih,  an  abbreviation  of  Fiih-too,    i.  e. 
Boodoo,  or  Buddah,  74. 

Fiih-he,  (Fo-hi),  the  firs  civilizer  of  the 
Chinese,  38,  59. 

Fiih-kiJen  (Fo-kien)  Province,  Situation 
and  Population,  68. 

Funeral  rites,  observances  of  the  7th  day 
for  seven  weeks,   37. 


Gae-oo-kan,  78. 
Gae-te,  an  Emperor,  38,  46. 
Gan-hwuy  Province,  64. 
Gan-king-foo,  capital  of  Gan-hwuy,    56. 
Gan-nan,  or  Cochmchina,  80. 


Gan-te,  an  Emperor,  38,  44. 

Gaii-hang,  a  kin^,  48. 

G.m-tseih-yen,  78. 

Gaon-han,  a  place  in  Tartary,  72. 

Ganges,  river  how  called,  84. 

General  (famous)  who  invited  the  pre- 
sent Manchow-Tartars  to  assist  a- 
gainst  a  Cliinese  rebel;  from  which 
circumstance  arose  their  conquest 
of  China,  7.  Wang-seu  orders  his 
mother  to  be  decapitated  to  pre- 
serve discipline,  35. 

Genghisk'hau,  19,  i3. 

Genloo,  78. 

Gerghis,  or  Kih-urh-kih,  72,  73. 

Gih-loo-iili,  75. 

God  of  the  furnace,  108.  Most  noted  of 
those  worshiped  by  the  several  Sects, 
110.111. 

Gold,  rained  down,  57. 

Gold  and  silver  first  weighed  by  the 
Tael,  31. 

Gfl-urh-shen,  15,77. 

Go  urhto  sze,  or  Ortus,  72. 

Government,  Chinese,  very  regular  and 
systematic,  62. 

;; seat  of,  Central  Asia,  62. 

in  Manchow  Tartary,  65 

H         • 

Hae-yu-tsung-kaou,  a  work  on  Chinese 

Antiquities,  57. 
Hail  stoi.es,  39, 
Ha-la-sha-urh,  76. 
Ba-Ii,  probably  Delhi,  79. 
Hang-chow- foo,  capital  of  ChS-keang,  67. 
Ha-raeih,  name  of  a  place,  76. 
Hami,  76. 
Han  Dynasty,  44,  45 ;  miserable  end  of, 

41,  42.       Spirited  conduct  of   the 

Emperor's  sou,  41,  42. 


^uutmia 


ISl 


^INDEX. 


Han-gan,  Imperial  title,  44. 
Uan-lin-yueD,  a  kind  of  uationa.1  institute, 

58. 
Han-iiing,  Imperial  title,  40. 
Han-ho,  Imperial  title,  38, 
Ean-kang,  Imperial  title,  38. 
Han-gan,  Imperial  title,  38. 
Han-p'hing,  Imperial  title,  22, 
Han-shun,  Imperial  title,  20. 
Han-fhung,  Imperial  title,  32. 
Hassacks,  78. 
Hea  Dynasty,  56. 

He-fung-kow,  72. 

Bciiou-gae-te,  an  Emperor,  Tfho  reigned 
■when  Jesus  died,  46. 

Heaou-wang,  a  king,  50. 

He-p'hing,  Imperial  title,  44, 

He-tsung,  Imperial  title,  12. 

Hiien-waiig,  a  king,  48. 

Ii<'en-kii!g,  Imperial  title,  34, 

Heen-tsur,g,  an  Emperor,  32 

H.-tsung,  an  Emperor,  32. 

He-miug,  Imperial  title,  22. 

Hecn-tsung,  an  Emperor,  12. 

Heaou-kiJen,  Imperial  title,  38. 

Heaou-woo-te,  Emperor,  38, occurs  twice. 

He;;ou-isung,an  Emperor,  12,  i;0. 
Hiicn-tili,  Imperial  title,  26, 

HiJen-te,  or  Heaou-heeii-te,  an  Emperor, 
44. 

Hih-lung-kewg,  the  Blick  Dragon  River 
on  the  river  Amour,  71 

Hindoo  Nations,  84. 

Hindostan,  78,  79. 

Hing-niiig,  Imperial  title,  38. 

History  added  to  in  subsequent  ages,  59, 
cot  credible  for  more  than  3000  odd 
years,  60. 

Hing-p  hing,  Imperial  title,  44. 
Hing-yuen,  Imj-erial  title,  32. 
c2 


26. 


Ho-han,  78. 

Ho-nan  Province,  Situation  and   Popa 

lation,  59. 
Hoo-nan  Province,  66. 
Hoo-kwang  Province,  66. 
Hoo-p.h  Province,  66, 
Ho-ping,  an  Imperial  title,  46. 
Ho-Ian,  Hollanders,  80. 
Ho-teen,   13,  77. 
Ho-tun,  77. 
Hoo-pi-li,   16. 

Hoppo,  a  Commissioner  of  Customs,  94. 
Ho-te,  an  Emperor,  44. 
How-yuen,   Imperial  title,  46. 
How  Chow,      j 

Han,        j  ^jjg  g^g  j^^jg^  Dynasties, 

Tsin,        >■ 

Tang, 

Leang, 

How-choo,  an  Emp  Tor,  40. 

Horses  licd  at  Wuh-chai.g,    73. 

Hours,  day    ai.d  nij^ht  first  divided  intc- 
twelve  portions,  47,  IC4 

Hang-che,  Imperial  title,   12. 

Hung-he,  Iinp-;rial  title,  12. 

Huug-woo,  Imperial  iille,  12. 

Hung-kea,  Imperial  title,  46. 

Hwan-le,  au  Emperor,  40. 

Hwan-te,  an  Emperor,  44, 

Hwan-wang,  a  kiug,  50. 

Hwae-yang-wang,  an  Eroperor,  46. 

Hwang-te,    or   Hwang-te-yew-heung-shCj 

58. 
Hwan-ho,  Imperial  title,   46. 
Hwang-king,  Imperial  title,  16. 
Hwang-yew,  Imperial  title,  22. 
Hwuy-chang,  Imperial  title,  32, 
Hwuy-te,  an  Emperor,  12. 
Hwuy-tsung,  an  Emperor,  SO. 
Hwuy-te,  an  Emperor,  40,  46. 


'^m 


■P 


i«iB«H 


mmmmmmmm 


1NDEX.3 


132 


Idols  whea  introduced,  55.    Increased  by 

the  Buddists. 
India  called   T'heen,chuh,    51.      Called 

Yin-too,  78. 
Imperial  city,    87.     Jmperial  Council- 
Chamber,  87. 
Inherit,  ceremony  performed  to  the  de- 

ceased  by  the  person  who  inherits, 

115,  116. 
Ink,  a  kind  of  redJead  used  instead  .o£ 
Innovation,   general,  bad;   whether  from 

recent    to    very   ancient;     or   from 

existing  usages  to  entirely  new  ones, 

24. 
Institutions  of  the  Chinese,  cannot  judge 

certainly  of  their    character    from 

them,  63. 
Italy,  81. 

J 
Japan,  82. 
Japanese  repeatedly  pillage  the  Chinese 

coast,   14.     Pillage  Shan-tung,   15. 

Were  taken  by  the  Chinese,  and  also 

their  (ire  arms,  14. 
Jin-hwang-she,  58. 
Jin-show,  Imperial  title,  S6. 
Jin-tsung,  an  Emperor,  16,  22. 
Joo-tsze-ying,  an  Emperor,  46. 
Josephus,  45. 

Judea,  according  to  Pere  Ricci,  86. 
Julius  Cssar,  45. 
Juvenal,  45. 
Juy-tsung,  an  Emperor,  34. 


Kae-hwang,  Imperial  title,  86. 
Kae-yuen,  Imperial  title,  34. 
K'hae-ching,  Imperial  title,  32. 
Kae-paou,  Imperial  title,  22. 


Kae-fung-foo,    capital  of   Ho-aan    Pro- 
vince, 67. 

Kang-he,  Imperial  title,  4. 

Kang-te,  an  Emperor,  38.     [Should  be 
read  Tang-te.] 

Kang-ting,  Imperial  title,  22. 

Kang-che,  Imperial  title,  46. 

Kang-tih,  Imperial  title,  22. 

Kang-wang,  a  king,  50. 

Kang-ning,   Imperial  title,  32. 

Kan-hing,   Imperial  title,  22. 

Kan-foo,  Imperial  title,   32. 

Kan-hwa,  Imperial  title,  26,  occurs  twice. 

Kan-siih  Province,  66. 

Kan-taou,  Imperial  title,  22. 

Kaou-tse-tih,   72. 

Kan-yew,  Imperial  title,  26. 

Kaou-wang,  a  king,  48. 

KaoH-te,  or  Tae-tsoo,  an  Emperor,  38. 

Kaou-tsoo,  an  Emperor,  18,  34,  36. 

Kaou-tsung,  an  Emperor,  34. 

Kaou-tsung,  an  Emperor,  20. 

Kaou-how-leu-she,  a  Queen,  46. 

Kaou-te,  an  Emperor,  46. 

Kaou-tsung-shun-hwang-te,  Emperor,  4. 

Keang-se  Province,   66. 

Kea-king,  Imperial  title,  4. 

Keen-lung,     Imperial  title,  4,22. 

Ke-leen-shan,  76. 

Ke-pin,  ancient  name  of  Hindostan,  78. 

Keang-soo,   or  Keang-nan  Province,  65. 

Kea-ting.  Imperial  title,  20. 

Keaou-che,  or  Tonking,  80. 

Kea-tae,  Imperial  title,  20. 

Kea-yew,  Imperial  title,  22. 

Kea-he,  Imperial  title,  20. 

Kea-tsing,  Imperial  title,  12. 

Kee-wang,  a  king,    56. 

Keen-wang,  a  king,  48. 

KeS-wang,  56,  so  called,  48. 

Keen-wan,  Imperial  title,  13. 


133 


[[index. 


Keen-yeti,  Imperial  title,  20. 
Keen-chnng-tsing-kwB,  Imperial  title,  20. 
Keen-ching,  Imperial  title,  32. 
Keen-fung,  Imperial  title,   34. 
KeeQ-wan-te,   an  Emperor,    36. 
Keen-gan ,  Imperial  title,  44. 
Keen-ning,  Imperial  title,  44. 
Kfjen-ho,  Imperial  title,  44. 
KiJen-kang,    Imperial  title,  44. 
Keen-kwaiig,  Imperial  title,  44. 
Keen-woo,  Imperial  title,  38,  44.  (twice). 
Keen-yuen,  Imperial  title,  3S,  46. 
Keen-chaou,  Imperial  title,  46. 
Keen-ch'hoo,  Imperial  title,  44. 
Keen-hing,  Imperial  title,  40. 
Keen-ping,  Imperial  title,  44. 
Keu-che,  Imperial  title,  46.  "^ 

Keu-jin,  a  literary  title,  how  introduced, 

45. 
K'hae-he,  Imperial  title,   20. 
K'hae-king,   Ihiperial  title,  20- 
K'hae-yun,  Imperial  title,  26. 
K'bae-ping,  Imperial  title,   26. 
Kih-urh-kih,  or  Gerghis,  72,  73. 
Kih-la-chin,  72. 
Kih-se-kih-tang,  72. 
Kth-shih-ko-urh,  Cashgur,  77. 
Kings,  ancient,  48. 
Kite,  Paper  flying  of,  a  festival,  107. 
King-waiig,    a  king.      Two  persons  so 

called,    48. 
King-sze,  same  as  Peking,  or  Chth-le,  64. 
King-wang,  a  king,  50. 
King-ning,  Imperial  title,  46. 
King-te,  an  Emperor,  46. 
King-tae,  Imperial  title,  12. 
King-ho,  Imperial  title,  38. 
King-p'hing,  Imperial  title,  38. 
King-te,  an  Emperor,  36. 
King-lung,  Imperial  title,  34. 
Xing-fiili,  Imperial  title,  32. 


King-tsung,  Imperial  title,  32. 

King-tih,  Imperial  title,  22. 

King-te,  an  Emperor,  36 

King-1(;6,  Imperial  title,  22. 

King-ting,  Imperial  title,  20. 

King-yen,  Imperial   title,  20. 

Kin-tsung,  an  Eonperor,  20. 

Kneel,    doubted  whether  women  eve: 
knelt  as  an  act  of  obeisance,  51. 

Koo-urh-klh-la-woo-soo,  76. 

Koo-chay,  77. 

Koo-koo-cho-urh,  Elenths,  7S. 

Ko-urh-chin,  72. 

Ko-urh-lo-sze,  72. 

Kung-tsung,  an  Emperor,  20. 

Kung-te,  an  Emperor,  36. 

Kung-te,  an  Emperor,  26. 

Kung-wang,  a  kipg,  50. 

Kwang-wang,  a.  king,  60. 

Kwang-tung  Province,  68. 

Kwang-chow-foo,  Capital  district,  69. 

Kwang-se    Province,     Situation     and 
Population  of,  68. 

Kwang-ta,  Imperial  title,  36. 

Kwang-tih,  Imperial  title,  32. 

Kwang-k'he,  Imperial  title,  32. 

Kwang-ming,  Imperial  title,  .32. 

Kwang-hwa,  Imperial  title,  32. 

Kwang-shuu,  Imperial  title,  26. 

Kwang-tsung,  an  Emperor,  20,  1 2. 

Kwei-lin-foo,  Capital  of  Kwang-se,  69. 

Kwei-chow  Province,   Situation  and  Po- 
pulation of,  70. 

Kwei-yang-foo,  the  Capital  of  Kwei-chow 
Province,  71. 

Kwei-hwa-ching,  72. 

Kw3-haou,  What,  2 ;  when  begun,  46. 


Ladies,  appellations  of,  according  to  their 
different  Ranks,  97,100. 


>..^,..j..uu»,mip 


INDEX.] 


134 


Lama,  presents  and  titles  given  to,  "li. 

died  at  Peking,  75. 

Dclai,  74,  deceased  how  expressed, 

74. 

Lanterns,    the  feast  of  commenced,  35, 

time  of,    105. 
Lan-cliow-foo,    Capital   ofKan-siih  Pro-      Luzon,    82 

vince,  67. 
Language  difficult  without  a  knowledge 
of  the   cusloms,   1.     Mode  of  com- 
mencing tiie  Chinese  Language,    120. 
Laou-seen  sang,  a  term  of  respect  when 

introduced,  37. 
Laou-tsze,  founder  of  a  Chinese  Sect,  49. 
L  issa,   73,74. 

L  ;res,  birth  day  of,   a  Festival,   105. 
Le,   Chinese  luud  measure,   61. 
L.-aou-tung,  Tartars,  19. 
LiJe-wang,   a  king,  48. 
Le-wang,  two  kings  so  named,  50, 
Learning,  flourished  under  the  Dynasties 

Tang  and  Sung,  35. 
LiJe-kwo,   '  Constituted  States,'   a  phrase 


Lung-ho,  Imperial  title,  38. 
Lui  g-gan.    Imperial  title,  33. 
Luiig-ke,  Imperial  title,  32. 
Lung-so,    Imperial  title,  34. 
Lung-king,   Imperial  title,  12. 
Lung-kiug,  Imperial  title,  20. 


M 


Macao,  time  of  building  the  barrier, 
13.  Isthmus  at  the  Barrier,  name 
of,  13.  Foreign  European  -vessels 
first  come  to,  14. 

Magpie,  -venerated  by  the  Tartars,  1 1 . 

Maou-ming-gan,  72. 

Mahomet,  see  Mohamed. 

Malacca,  name  of  a  place,  86- 

Manilla,   name  of  a  place,  83. 

Marco  Paulo,  21. 

Mars  of  China,  1 10. 

Meaou-haou,  or  titles  of  Emperors  con- 
ferred after  death,  2. 


applied  to  the   various  states   which      Mer.cius,  49. 


constituted  the  Empire  of  Chovr,  48. 
Leang  Dynasty,  36.    First  Emperor,  28. 
Lekyo,  or  Lew-kew,  Islands,  80. 
Le-tsung,  an  Emperor,  20. 
Ling-wang,  a  king,  48. 
Ling-te,  an  Etnperor,  44. 
Ling-hae-wang,  an  Emperor,  36. 
Lin-tih,  Imperial  title,  34. 
Literary  examinations  when  instituted  35. 
Titles    Chwang-yuen  and   Mun-sang, 
when  introduced,  33.  Object  of,  101. 
Litt-r.iry  degrees  otrank,  102,  perso  s 
excluded  from,  101. 
Lii-kwo,    'The  happy    nation,'     Arabia 

Felix,  79. 
Longinus,  42. 
Lo  yang,  the  Capital  at  Hu-nan,  45. 


MLtropolis  of  the  Empire  in  Ho-nan  Pro- 
vince, 23,   52,  in  Keaiig-nan,  42. 

Meteors,  extraordinary,  35. 

Medical   Board,    91. 

Militia,  a  kind  of,   24. 

Ming   Dynasty,   12. 

Min-te,  an  Emperor,  26. 

Ming-tsurg,  an  Emperor,   16,  26. 

Ming-jin-tsung,  an  Emperor,   12. 

Military  ofBcrs   n  a  Province,  95. 

Ming-le,  an  Emperor,  38,  occurs  twice- 

Mohamed,  Chinese  Ma-hii-mo-tib,   79. 

Moon,    observance    of  the  new  and  full, 
introduced,  37.  Harvest  festival,  107. 

Moluccas,   83. 

Months  how  naraid,  103. 

Moral  writings,  the  actual  characters  of  a 


I 


135 


{^INDEX. 


people  cannot  be  known  from  Ihera, 

192. 
Mother,  the  sicred,  a  goddess,  111. 
Mo-vanp:,  a  kins,  50. 
Mountains,    f'llinf;,  3'> ;    mountains  of 

Cciitral  A-ia,  call8d  Tsunj;-iing,  77. 
Muh  chanij,   73. 
Miihte,  an  Emperor,  26,  38. 
Miing-koo    Tribes,  who  h-ive  Ion»  been 

dependant  on  the  Tshing  Dynasty, 

72. 
Mun-p--»e,    list  of  persons  in  a  family. 

Hung  up  at  the  duor,    Population 

easily  taken  from  it,  63. 
Miih-tsung,  an  Emperor,  32,12. 
Mythology,  Chinese,  not  indecent,   112. 

■  N 

Nae-man,  72. 

Nails  of  the  fingers  coloured  red  by 
Mohamedan  women,  21. 

Names  abbreviated  by  the  Chinese,  74. 

Name  sacred,  51. 

Nan-chang-foo,  Capital  of  Keang-se  Pro- 
vince. 

Nan-wang,  a  king,  48. 

Nebuchadnezzar,  49. 

Ne-poo-tsoo,  16,  77. 

Neptune  of  China,  20. 

Neu-wo-she,  a  fabulous  personage,  said 
to  have  melted  stones  and  repaired 
the  heavens. 

New-year's  day,  103. 

Ning-kang,  Imperial  title,  38. 

Ning-tsung,  an  Emperor,  20. 

Nobility,   Tartar  titles  of,  7. 

Nuns,  113. 

Nunneries,  1 13. 


Officers  of  Government,  how  Chosen,  45, 


of  a  Province,  Civil,  92.     Military, 

95     At  the  Capital,   87,92. 
0  k'h-soo,  9,77. 
O-pa-ha-na-urh,   72. 
0-loo-t!ie, 
0-pa-kae,  72. 
Opprobrious  language  early  used  by  the 

Chinese,  55. 
Origen,  a  father  of  the  Church,  45. 
0-roo-ko-urh-chin,    name  of  a   place  in 

Tartary,  72. 
Ortous,  or  Go-urh-to-sze,  72. 


Pae,  77. 

Pa-llh-te,  79. 

Pa-lin,  72. 

Pa-le-kwang,  42,77. 

Paper  money  burnt  at  funerals,  42. 

Pa  pa-ta,   77. 

Parriside,  instance  of,  31. 

Pa-seen,  or  eight  Genii,  story  of,  when 

originated,  18. 
Pa-ta-kih  Mountain,  78. 
Paou-leih,  Imperial  title,   32. 
Paou-yew,   Imperial  title,  20. 
Paou-y  ing,  Imperial  title,  32. 
Pearls  prohibited  at  Canton,  23.   First 

entered  China,  47. 
Peth-chen,  76. 
Penates,  111. 
Peking,  first  made  the  residence  of  the 

Court,  14.     Situation  of,  64. 
Pencils,  hair,  invented,  47. 
Pe-kan,  a  famous  censor  who  lost  his  life 

for    remonstrating  with  the  king 

Chow,  54. 
P'hing-te,  an  Emperor,  46. 
Pih-too-nah,  14,  77.  ., 

Ping-wang,  a  king,  50. 


PIPBP 


mm 


INDEX. J 


136 


Pirate,  famous  ia  the  time  of  Kang-he,  7. 

Pliny,  45. 

Plutarch,   45. 

Poo-ha-urh,   79. 

Po-lo-urh,  78. 

Poo-loo  lib,  a  place  in  Western  Tartary, 

77,  78. 
Poo-ta-la  Temple,  74. 
Population  in  the  time  of  the  Emperor 

Kang-he,  7. 
A.  D.  1394,  15.     Whole  popu- 
lation about  A.   D.   1790,71. 

■  In  the  middle  of  the  3d  century. 

Of  western  dominions,  76. 

Powder,  gun,   invention  of,  21. 

Portugueze,    81. 

Prayer  always  practiced  by  the  Chineso 

55. 
Presents  to  the   Emperor  of  China  from 

Foreign  nations,  how  to  be   under- 
stood, 62. 
Presidents  of  the  Han-lin  College,   88. 
Priest,  Chinese,  travelled  in  India,  27. 
Priests  of  Fiih,  and  of  Taou,  what  called. 

113. 
Principalities,   36,  47. 
Printing  first  introduced  to  the  notice  of 

Government,   27. 
Princesses  first  given  in  Marriage  by  the 

Chinese  to  the   Tartars,  42,  43. 
Profligacy,  atrocious,    punished    in  this 

life,    54, 
Prime  Minister,  88, 
Prisoners,  principal,  take*  in  vwr  put  to 

death,   S3, 
Privileges  of  Rank,  101, 
Ptolemy  Soter,  49, 

Punishments,  cruel,  invented  by  a  Queen, 
54, 

Purgatory,  festival  of,  deliverance  from, 
106, 


Pwan-koo,    who  separated    the   heaveis. 

from  the  earth,   58. 
Pythagoras,  49, 

ft 

Q,uang-tung,  Quei-chow,  &c.  for  the 
initial  Qu,  in  the  names  of  Chinese 
places  see,  Kw. 

Queeu  of  heaven,  a  Goddess,  110. 

R 

Rank,  not  regarded  in  the  commence, 
ment  of  the  Ming  Dynasty,  13.  The 
Nine  Ranks,  97,  100,  are  really 
but  three,  101.  Privileges  of  may 
be  purchased,  101.  Persons  excluded 
from  Literary  degrees  of  Rank,  102. 

Religions,  the  three  established,  110, 113. 

Ricci,  Matthew,  SO,  85,  86. 

Rome  founded,  51,  taken  byAlaric,  39. 

Romans  withdraw  their  troops  from 
Britain,  39. 

Russia,  Chinese  dominions  extend  to,  62, 
76.  Included  amongst  the  Tributary 
nations,  81.  Had  a  school  or  Col- 
lege at  Peking,  82. 


Sabbath,  conjecture  respecting,  52,  No- 
ticed, 79. 

Sacrifices  at  tombs,  not  offered  in  ancient 
times. 

Salique  law  passed,  41. 

Sae-la-miih,  76. 

Samarcaiid,  mention  made  of,  62,  79. 

San-kwO,  the  three  Kingdoms,  44, 45. 

Saxons  establish  themselves  in  Kent,  37. 

Sawing  asunder,  punishment  inflicted,  33. 

Screen  or  limit  on  the  west,  77- 


iiiiii 


137 


INDEX. 


Seal  Character  framed  by  Chow,  51. 
Sedan  chairs,  51. 

Seats  (none)  People  sat  on  the  ground,  51. 
Schools  opened,   37. 
Seuen-tib,  Imperial  title,  12. 
Seasons,  four,   104. 

Se-gan-foo,  capital  of  Shen-se  Province,67, 
Septaagint  translation,  49. 
Seun-te,   an  Emperor,  36,   46. 
Seuen-wang,  a  king,  50. 
Se-tsang,  Thibet,  73. 
Se-yang,  Europe,  80. 
Seuen-tsung,  Imperial  title,  38, 12. 
Seuh-shan,  Snow-hill,  76. 
Sew-tsae,  a  Literary  title  1st  introduced  48 
Sha-mu  Desert  mentioned,  ^62. 
Sha-ya-urh,  77. 
Shan-se  Province,  64. 
Shang-te,  an  Emperor,  44. 
Shang-tuug  Province,  64. 
Shaou-hao«-kin-t'heen-she,  56. 
Shaiig-yuen,  Imperial  title,  32. 
Shaou-kang,  a  king,  56. 
Shaou-tae,  Imperial  title,  36. 
Sbaou-te,  an  Emperor,  38. 
Shaou-shing,  Imperial  title,  20. 
Shaou-hing,  Imperial  title,  20. 
Shaou-he,  Imperial  title,  20. 
Sha-mun  Priests  go  to  India,  84. 
Shaou-ting,  Imperial  title,  20. 
Shaving  the  head  required  by  the  Tar- 
tars on  pain  of  death,  6. 
She-tsoo,  an  Emperor,  16. 
Shen-se  Province,  66. 
She-tsung,  an  Emperor,  12. 
She-tsuug-keen-h-waiig-te,  an  Emperor,  4. 
She-tsung,   an  Emptror,  26. 
She-tsoo-chang-hwang,    an  Emperor,    4, 
She-tsoo,  16. 

She-tsoo,  or  Kwang-woo,  an  Emperor,  44. 
Shen-tsoo-jin-hwang-te,  4. 

V 


Shepherds,   wandering,  leave  no  mouu. 

ments,  71. 
Shin.nung,  an  ancient  Emperor,  58. 
Shin-tsing-wang,  a  king,  48. 
Shin-tsoo-jin-hwang-te,  an  Emperor,  4. 
Shin-tsung,  aa  Emperor,  12. 
Shin-lung,  Imperial  title,  34. 
Shin-tsung,  Imperial  title,  22. 
Shing-kiug,  Capital  of  Man-chow,    Hi. 
Shing-p'hing,  Imperial  title,  3S. 
Sliiug-niiig,  Imperial  title,  38. 
Sbushan,     79. 
Shun-tsung,  16. 
Shun-yew,  Imperial  title,  20. 
Shuu-tsung,  an  Emperor,  16. 
SJiuu-clie,  Imperial  title,   12, 
Shun-te,   16, 

Shun-hwa,  Imperial  title,  22, 
Shun-te,  an  Emperor,   16,38,41, 
Shun-he,  Imperial  title,   20. 
Shuu-tsung,  an  Emperor,  32, 
Shiih,   one  of  the  Three  Kingdoms,  44, 
Siam,  80. 
Silk,  57, 

Small  pox,  guardian  goddess.  111. 
Snow  mountains.     Snow,  water  procured 

from,  76 
Soolo,  of  the  Philipiue  Isles,  81. 
Soo-ne-tih,  72. 
Socrates,  49. 
^olon,  49. 
Solomon,     lays     the  foundation  of  the 

Temple,  5. 
Soomatra,  85. 

Solstice,  winter,  a  holy  day,  108. 
Sparrow-kii,  nickname  ol   an   Emperor. 
Spelling    of  Tartar  words,   by    Chinese 

characters,  62, 
Spam,  81,  S2, 
Spirits,     malevolent,    stories  respectmg 

them,  35. 


W^W- 


IN 


DE\.] 


1J8 


Spiritsof  the  Hills,  Rivers,  &c    110, 

Spring:,  ceremony  at  the  ialroJuctiua  of, 
103,  108,  109. 

Spring,  s  lit  water,   6. 

Spurious,  Chinese  Classics,  56, 

Stamp  duty  in  China,  39. 

Standards  of  the  Tartars,  65, 

Stars  fiilliiig,  35,   Baleful  influence  avoid- 
ed, 35, 

^talistical  work,  name  of,  61, 

Stools  first  invented,  45. 

Storms  of  rain  and  hail,  destructive,   39. 

Saltan,  79, 

Sun,  spot  in,  39, 

Siih-tsung,  an  Emperor,  32. 

Sung  Dynasty,  20,  21,22.    Miserable  end 
of,  25, 

Superstition,   dread  of  the  phcHomena  of 
nature,  39, 

Sauday,  Character  in  the  Chinese  Alman- 
ack which  corresponds  to.  Chinese 
observe  none,  103, 

Supreme  Government,   8T, 

Sung-chaou,  or  Pih-sung-chaou,  48, 

Suy  Dynasty,  36, 

Sze-chuen  Province,   6s.  ■= 

Sze-shing,  Imperial  title,  34. 

Sze-tsze-poo-ioh,  72, 


Ta-chung-tseang-foo,  Imperial  title,  22. 
Ta-chung,  Imperial  title,  32, 
Tae-kang,   a  king,  36, 
Tae-haou-fuh-he-she,  50, 
Tae-yucn-foo,  Capital  district  of  Shan-se, 

65, 
Tae-che,  Imperial  title,   40, 
Taekang,  Imperial  title,  40, 
Tae-she,  Imperial  title,  40, 
Tae-tsung-wan-hwang-te,  an  Emperor,  8. 
Tae-ning,  Imperial  title,  3S, 


Tae-yuen,  Imperial  titlj,  3S, 
Tae-ho,  linpcri  1  lille,  3i,  33, 
Tai-ning,  Imprial  title,  33, 
Tae-ihe,   Inipnral  tUI-,  33 
Tae-yu,  Imperial  t'tle,  38, 
Tae-fhun<;,  Imperial  title,  36, 
Tae-p'hing,  Imperial  title,  36, 
Ta^-p'hing-hing-kwo,  Imperial   title,  22, 
Tae-kijih,  Imperial  title,  24. 
Tae-tsung,  an  Emperor,  12,22,32,34. 
Tae-chang,   Imperial   title,   12. 
Tae-tsoo-kaou-hwang-te,  an  Emperor,  8. 
Tae-tiug,  Imperial  title,  16  .  . 
Tae-tiug-te,  an  Emperor,  16. 
Tang  Dynasty,   32.  • 

Tang-ming-hwang,  Imperial   title,    32. 
Tang-koo-tih,  name  given  to  Thibet,  74. 
Ta-shih-Iai,  orkan,:79. 
Tii-ur-pa-ko-tae,  74. 
Ta-k'he,  an  Emperor,  or  king,  56. 
Ta-vu,  the  remover  of  the  waters  of  the 

Deluge,   56. 
Ta-ts'hing  yih-thung-che,     a  Statistical 

account  of  the  Chinese  dominions,  61 
Ta-ke,  a  famous  and  profligate  Queen, 53. 
Ta-lelh,  Imperial  title,  32. 
Ta-ts'hing-chaou,  the  Dynasty  that  now 

(A.  D.    1S17),    fills  the  throne  of 

China,  12. 
Ta-lTh,  Imperial  title,  16. 
Ta-shun,  Imperial  title,  32. 
Ta-nee,  Imperial  title,  36. 
Ta-hing,  Imperial  title,  38. 
Ta-keeu,  Imperial  title,  38. 
Ta-kwan,  Imperial  title.  20. 
Ta-paou,  Imperial  title,  36. 
Te-e,  58. 
Te-chiug,  58. 
Te-le,  a  Sovereign,  58. 
Te-che,  57. 
Te-lin-hwuy,  58. 


4 


139 


[index. 


Ti-Iae,  53. 

Te-niiig,    58. 

Te-piii^,  au  Emperor,   20. 

Te-yu-wang,  53. 

Te-yih,  an  Emperor,  38. 

Te-pa,  officer  in  Thibet,  74,75. 

Te-hwiih-kaou-sin-she,  56, 

Te-hwang-she,    58. 

Terras,  the  year  divided  into,  24,  103- 

Temples  of  Buddah,  of  Taou-keaou,  and 
of  Priestesses  or  Nuns,  113. 

Temple  of  Solomon  built,  51. 

Teeii-shan,  78. 

Teen-hwang-she,  58. 

T'heen-f.ing,  79. 

T'heen-lee,  Imperial  title,  16. 

T'heen-shun,  Imperial  title,  12. 

T'heen-k'he,   Imperial  title,  13. 

T'heen-kang,   Imperial  title,  36. 

T'heeu-keen,  Imperial  title,   36. 

T'heen-kea,  Imperial  title,   36. 

T'lieen-paou,  Imperial  title,  34. 

T'heen-yew,     Imperial    title,  2. 

Theen-ching,  Imperial  title,  26. 

T'ht-en-fiih,  Imperial  title,  26,  32. 

T'heen-he,  Imperial  title,  22. 

T'heen-tsung,  Imperial  title,  8. 

T'heen-ning,  Imperial  title,  8. 

Thibet,    name,  &c. — Invaded    by  the 
Chin-ko-urh  Tartars,  74. 

Tih-yew,  Imperial  title,  20. 

Time,  divided   into   periods  of  15  days 
each,    103. 

Ting-wang,  a  king,  48. 

Toleration  of  the  Religion  of  Buddah  39. 

Toleration,  Polytheists  and  Sceptics  also 

intolerant,  112,  113. 
Tombs    repaired    annually,     and    cere- 
monies performed  at,    106.  Tombr 
stones,  inscription  on,  115. 
Tombstones,  introduced,  47. 

u  2 


Tonkin,  81. 

Ton-kin,  or  Ton-king,  71, 

Tourgouths,  5,  73. 

Too-urh-pih-tih,  72. 

Too-hih-tih,  72. 

Too-pih-tih,  Thibet,  73. 

Too  fan,   71. 

Too-urh-hoo-tih  Han,  the  Han  of  Tour- 
gouths, 5. 

Too  fan,  74. 

Traditions,  ancient  not  to  be   implicitlv 
believed. 

Translators  Office,  91. 

Tribute,  note  respecting,  62. 

Tribes,  the  ten  carried  avray,  51 . 

Tsang-woo-wang,  an  Emperor,  3S 

Tsung-ching,  Imperial  title,  12. 

Tsung-ling  Mountains,  79. 

Tsin-chaou,  or  Dynasty,  48. 

Tsing-hae,  73. 

Tseang-keun,  a  Military  commander,  75. 

Tseen-tsang,    73. 

Tseen-lo,  or  Siara,  80. 

Tse-wang,   an  Emperor,  26. 

Tsang,  Thibet,  73. 

Tsung-tih,  Imperial  title,  S. 

Tsung-ning,  Imperial  title,  20. 

Ts"hing-tae,  Imperial  title,  26. 

Tsing-kang,  Imperial  title,  20. 

Tseang-hing,   Imperial  title,  20. 

Tsze-nan-foo,    Capital  district    of  Shan- 
tung, 65. 

Tung-kwang,  Imperial  title,  26. 

Tung-han   Dynasty,   44. 
Tvpan-kung,    Imperial  title,  22, 
Twan-tsung,  an  Emperor,  20, 
Types,  moveable,  21. 
Type  cutter's  Patron,  demigod.  2';. 


i 


V 


Ung-neu-tih,  7  2 


-r^= 


■^trngnNm^HVPilVipip 


INDEV.] 


140 


Urh-sh<.-liwangU',  an  Emperor,  48. 
W 

W;ill,  irreat,  built,  47. 

Waii-tsiiiijj,  an  Emperor,  16. 

Waii-te,  an  Emperor,  46,  ,18,  36. 

Waii-wan^,  VVoo-Wangs  Fatlier,  neyer 
was  kin<;,53. 

Wan-tsing,  an  Emperor,  32. 

Wan-te,  an  Emperor,  46,  3S,  36. 

Wan-tsung,  an  Emperor,  16. 

Wap-lelh,  Imperial  title,  2. 

Wan^-choo,  a  kitij;,  56. 

Wangclioo,  a  kiiijj,  56. 

Waiig-shang,  a  king,  56. 

Wang-fa,  a  kin^-,  56. 

VVang-kaou,  a  king,    56. 

Wang-kin,  a  king,  36. 

Wang-king-kea,  a  king,  56 

Wang-seang,a  king,  56. 

Wang-hwae,  a  king,  56. 

Wang.jiiih-kcang,  a  king,  56. 

Wang-mang,  a  king,  56. 

W  ang-see,  a  king,  56. 

Wang-till,  Imperial  title,  32. 

V\ar,  declaraiion  of,  made  by  the  Tartars 
against  the  Chinese,  S,  9. 

Watches  of  the  uight,  104, 

Wealth,  the  god  of.  111. 

VVeeks,  three,  intervene  between  demise 
and  interment.  After  a  week  of 
weeks,  or  seven  weeks,  other  ob- 
servances take  place,  when  the  spirit 
of  the  deceased  is  sn|)posed  to  return 
and  V  isit  an  apartment  of  the  house, 
116. 

Wei  lee-wang,  a  king,  48. 

Wei,  one  of  the  Three  Kingdoms,  44. 

Western    Regions,   61,  T7. 
Wine,  a    lake    tilled   v^ith,    54       Sold  by 
the  magistrates,  4T. 


While,   the  favorite  colour  at  court,  55. 
Witches  and   wizards  j)rohibited,-25. 
Woo,  one  of  the  Three  Kingdoms,  44. 
Woo-ehnig-foo,   capital    of  Hoo-pih.  67 
Wo(>-choo-miih-tsin,  7  2. 
Woo-la-tih,  72. 

Woo-san-kwei,  a  famous  Chinese  Gene- 
r.d,  7. 

Woo  shili,  10,  77. 
Woo-loo-ninh-tw,  7  7,17. 
Woo-tae,  The  Five  Dynasties,  26. 
Woo-te,  an  Emperor,  36,  38,  4o,  46- 
"VVoo  tih,  an  Imperial  title,  34. 
Woo-tsing,  an  Emperor,  12,  16,  32. 
Woo-tsung,  an  Emperor,  16. 
Woo-inang,  a  king,  50,  54. 
Writing  performed  on  Bamboos  with  the 
Jionit  of  a  style,  49. 


X 


Xenophon,  49. 


Ya-kih-sii,  or  Yakutsk,  S2. 

Ya-niUM,  denoting  a  public  court  or  of- 
fice ;    when  introduced,  42. 

Yang-kea,  Imperial  title,  44. 

Yaiig-so,  Imperial  title,  46. 

Yang-te,  Imperial  title,  36. 

Yaou,  or  Tang-te-yaou,  56. 

Yay,a  title  of  respect,  when  introduced^S 

Year  expressed   by  a  different  word  in 
different   periods  of  history,    56. 
\evv  year,  ceremonies  at,  108. 

Commenced  with  the  12th   moon, 

lOS. 

Yellow  religion,  5. 

Yen-kwang,  Imperial  title,  5. 

Yen-p"hing,  Imperial  tijle,  44. 

Yen-he,  Imperial  title,  40. 

Yen-kaug,  Imperial  title,  40,  44. 


1 


m 


141 


f  INDEX. 


Yen-lie,  Imperial  title,  4i. 
Yeii-fe,  57. 

Yen-t;'-shin-nung-she,  53. 
Yen-yew,  Imperial  title,  16. 
Ye-urh-keang  River,  77. 
Yew-wang,  a  ki.ig,  50. 
Ying-shuii,  Imperial  title,  26. 
Ying-tsun,  an  Emperor,  12,  16,  22. 
Yin-te,  Imperial  title,  26. 
Yuen-che,  Imperial  title,  46. 
Yuen-chino:.  Imperial  title,  IC. 
Yuen-chhoo,  Imperial  title,  44. 
Yuen-fuiig,  Imperial  title,  46. 
Yuen-he,  Imperial  title,  38. 
Yuen-hing,  Imperial  title,  38,  44. 
Yuen-ho,  Imperial  title,  44. 
Yuen-foo,  Imperial  title,  20. 
Yuen-fung,  Imperial  title,  22. 
Yuen-hwuy,  Imperial  title,  38. 
Yuen-kea,  Imperial  title,  .9S. 
Yuen-kang,  Imperial  title.  40. 
Yuen-kwang,  Imperial  title,  46. 
Yuen-neen,  Imperial  title,  46. 
Yuen  Dynasty,  16. 
Yueu-te,  36,  3S,  46. 
Yiien-wang,  a  king,  4S. 
Yueu-kea,  Imperial  title,  44. 
Yuen-show,  Imperial  title,  46. 
Yuen-tung,  Imperial  title,  16. 
Yueii-tsung,  an  Emperor,  34. 


Yuen-vew,  Iinperi:il  title,  20. 

Yiien-yei!,  li)i|)eri:.l  tille,  46. 

■y  uiig-clriioi).  Imperial  tille,  38. 

Yiirig-chin;:,  Imperial  till:',  4,  32. 

Yung-he,  Imperial  tille,  22. 

Yung-hwuj,  Imperial  title,  34. 

Yuug-ho,  Imperial  title,  ;JS. 

Yung-lo,  Imperial  title.  12. 

Yuiig-chhoo,  Imperial  title.  SS,  44.- 

Yuug-chang,  Imperial  tilks  38. 

YiHigho,  Imperial  title,  3^,44. 

Yung-kang,  Imperial  title,  44. 

Yuug-niu^,  IniptriLil  title,  3^,44 

Yung-phing,  Imperial  title,  44. 

Yung-kea,  Imp  rial  title,  40. 

Yung-liiiig,  Imperial  tille,  .j8. 

Yung-show,  Imperial  title,  44. 

Yuiig-tiiig,  Imperial  tille,  36. 

Yuiig-tae,  lm,iiri   i  title,  32. 

Yun-iuiiig,  Imperial  title,  38. 

Yun-nan  Province,   situation  and  popu- 
lation of,  70. 

Yun-nan-foo,  the  capital  district  of  Yun- 
nan Province,  72. 


Zedekiak,  49. 
Zenghisk'kan,  19, 
ihehol,  77. 


!^i"^-^^if?^-'''.^ !-' 


w=~^»j --  II  J -II  ■iiiiiiwtja 


^^^^^Bfsi^giffmmsM. 


Date  Due 

\ 

Remington  Rand 

Inc.  Cat.  no.  1 139 
1 

asum^ 


>  :  -.    .--f*  '•Wf^Br<^'^;!f^^ii»*^!>>'w»J!>-*9"ni'j  «,,.<^u  J.  it!k4/.iLu„u;|^Li  i  u  i]^u^ii^,«!^  MM^uK^a.i     .  ^  >4lW|PPin||^p^pp|IBBHppqHHHi 


ii/M(K,?.1K.^'8"ARv      -"i 


3  9002  02964  9283 


^^"T^/ 

-A//^^ 


1 

j 

i 

1 

Tgl 
-fM83 
Morrison,  Robert 

1 

1. 

1 

AUTHOR 

A  view  of  China,  for  philolofrical 

1 

TITLEp.jjj.pQSgg^ 
DATE  DUE                                    BORROWESS   NAME 

1 

1 

i 

1